sz. 


LETTERS 

FROM 

BROOSA,    ASIA   MINOR, 

BY   MRS.   E.   C.  A.  SCHNEIDER, 

WITH   A!* 

ESSAY 

ON   THE  PUOSPUCTS  or  THE  IIEATllEX  AND  OUK  DUTIKS  TO  THEM, 

BY    REV.    B.   SCHNEIDER, 
AND  AN  INTRODUCTION 

BY    REV.    E.    IIEINEK,    A.    M., 

President  of  the  F.  B.  of  M.  of  the  German  Reformed  Ckurtk. 


"  Every    prospect  pleases 
And  only  man  is  vile." 

BISHOP  HEBER. 

"  A  \\alu:,  awuke,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  arm  of  the  Lord,  awake, 
as  in  the  ancient  days,  in  the  generations  of  old." — ISA.  51,  9, 


PUBLISHED 
BY  REV.    SAMUEL   GITTEHUS. 


Chambcrslmrg,  Pa. 

I-KIN1ED  AT  THE  PUBLICATION  OKFICE  OF  THE  GER.    REF.  CHURCH. 

'  1846.' 


COPy    RIGHT    SECURED    ACCORDING    TO    LAW. 


STACK 
ANNEX 

!* 


INTRODUCTION. 

. 
AT  the  request  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of 

the  German  Reformed  Church,  I  take  up  my  pen  to 
prepare  an  Introduction  to  the  Letters  from  Broosa,  by 
Mrs.  Schneider.  The  Letters  are  preceded  by  an  Essay 
from  Mr.  Schneider,  on  the  prospects  of  the  heathen, 
and  our  duty  to  them.  Both  the  Letters  and  the  Essay 
are  well  written.  The  Essay,  by  Mr.  Schneider,  will 
be  found  to  be  of  a  most  deeply  interesting  and  affecting 
character.  The  picture  that  he  has  drawn  of  the  pros- 
pects of  the  heathen,  is  very,  very  dark.  A  mere  glance 
at  it,  is  enough  to  make  indifferent  professors  turn  pale 
afld  tremble.  How  shall  they  escape,  if  they  neglect 
their  duty  to  the  heathen?  I  doubt  not  that  the  Essay 
will  make  deep  and  salutary  impressions  upon  many 
minds,  and  I  would  respectfully  call  the  attention  of  the 
reader  of  these  pages  to  the  clear  and  scriptural  argu- 
ments of  Mr.  S.,  and  to  the  weighty  duties  which  he 
points  out,  as  obligatory  upon  all  Christians.  The 
Letters  from  Broosa,  by  Mrs.  Schneider,  contain  a 
large  amount  of  interesting  and  valuable  information.  — 
She  holds  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer,  and  is  most  happy 
in  all  her  descriptions  of  persons  and  places.  Mrs.  S. 
is  manifestly  a  lady  of  fine  intellectual  accomplishments, 
as  her  style  of  writing  is  clear,  vigorous,  and  instructive.  . 
"  I  think,"  says  the  Rev.  Mr.  How,  in  a  letter  now  be- 
fore me,  to  whom  more  particular  reference  will  be  made 
hereafter,  "  that  a  volume  of  her  Letters  would  be  well 
calculated  to  awaken  a  spirit  of  Missions  in  the  Churches. 
A  Female  Association  in  my  church  have  kept  up  a 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 

regular  correspondence  with  her  ever  since  she  has  been 
in  Broosa ;  many  of  her  letters  are  deeply  interesting 
and  instructive.  We  are  very  much  attached  to  both 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Schneider,  and  would  be  much  gratified 
to  see  a  volume  of  her  Letters  when  published." 

It  will  be  perceived,  that  certain  portions  of  the  Letters 
are  illustrated  and  embellished  by  twelve  large  and  beau- 
tiful plates,  lithographed  in  the  best  style,  and  printed 
very  neatly  and  handsomely.  The  publisher  has  spared 
neither  time  nor  expense  to  get  out  the  volume  in  a  man- 
ner that  cannot  well  fail  to  attract  and  please.  May  it 
go  forth  and  circulate  widely,  both  in  and  out  of  the 
German  Reformed  Church.  May  it  be  read  by  many 
thousands,  and  accomplish  the  end  for  which  it  is  pub- 
lished : — the  dissemination  of  useful  information,  and 
the  awakening  of  the  Church  to  a  proper  sense  of  h^r 
obligation  to  the  heathen — and  there  will  be  thanksgiving 
and  rejoicing  among  the  true  friends  of  the  Redeemer. 

Mr.  Schneider's  parents  are  German,  and  reside  in 
N.  Hanover,  Montgomery  county,  Pennsylvania,  where 
Mr.  S.  was  born  and  partly  educated.  At  this  time  he 
is  about  thirty-nine  years  of  age.  His  parents  are  mem- 
bers of  the  German  Reformed  Church,  in  the  faith  of 
which  he  was  trained  until  about  the  age  of  fifteen  or 
sixteen,  at  which  time  he  left  home  and  was  placed 
under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  James  C.  How,  in  the  Acad- 
emy at  Norristown,  Penn'a,  in  May,  1823,  where  he 
commenced  his  preparatory  course  for  College.  His 
talent  for  the  acquisition  of  Language  was  strikingly  man- 
ifested in  the  rapid  advancement  he  made  during  his 
preparatory  course.  It  was  during  his  connection  with 
the  Academy  at  Norristown  that  he  became  decidedly 
pious,  and  united  with  the  Presbyterian  church  in  that 


INTRODUCTION!,  r 

place.  Fn  a  letter  addressed  to  his  beloved  preceptor, 
when  in  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  he  thus  speaks  of 
his  awakening  and  conversion:  " Permit  me  to  allude 
to  a  slight  circumstance  which,  I  believe,  I  never  men- 
tioned to  you  before.  Perhaps  you  will  remember  that, 
while  at  Norristown,  on  a  Sabbath  afternoon,  after  the 
close  of  the  Sunday  School,  you  had  a  religious  conver- 
sation with  me  in  Mr.  Hamill's  piazza.  My  mind  was 
Ihen  exercised  on  the  subject  of  religion.  But  there 
was  no  definiteness  about  my  feelings.  I  had  no  full, 
determined  purpose  to  seek  the  salvation  of  my  soul. — 
That  interview  was  blessed  to  me.  In  reflecting  upon 
it,  I  have  often  though-t  that  half  hour  was  the'  awful 
crisis — the  turning  point — the  pivot  on  which  hung  sus- 
pended my  everlasting  destiny.  If  that  half  hour  had 
been  neglected,  O,  what  might  have  been  my  condition 
in  eternity !  It  has  often  seemed  to  me,  that  if  nothing 
had  been  said  to  me  at  that  time,  I  might  have  been  lost 

forever.  "  Great  effects  result  from  little  causes."  The 
•f 

salvation  of  the  soul  often  stands  connected  with  -very 
slight  circumstances.  I  mention  this  to  encourage  you 
to  improve  every  opportunity  x>f  warning  sinners  to  se- 
cure their  eternal  interests.  I  delight  to  reflect  on  the 
time  I  spent  at  Norristown.  It  formed  a  new  and  most 
important  era  in  my  life.  There,  I  hope,  I  found  an  in- 
terest in  the  Savior.  And  to  you,  dear  sir,  do  I  look 
as  the  means  of  bringing  me  home  to  God.  Wherever 
I  may  be  situated  in  future  life — in  whatever  clime  I 
may  be  located,  I  shall  always  think  of  you  with  the 
greatest  affection." 

In  the  fall  of  1826,  Mr.  Schneider  entered  Hamilton   - 
College,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  where  he  remained 
about  one  year;  when,  owing  to  some  difficulties  in  the 


VI  JNTKODLVTIOX. 

Board  of  Trustees,  the  Institution  was  closed  in  the  fall 
of  1827.  He  then  entered  Amherst  College,  where  he 
graduated  in  1830,  at  which  time  he  entered  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Andover,  Mass.,  where  he  com- 
pleted a  full  course  of  study  during-  the  summer  of  1833. 
In  the  early  part  of  his  course,  he  thought  of  laboring  in 
the  Church  of  his  fathers,  in  his  native  State;  but  during 
his  residence  at  Andover,  his  attention  was  directed  to 
a  foreign  field.  In  a  letter  to  the.  Rev.  Mr.  How,  dated 
Andover,  January  10th,  1832,  he  says:  "You  are  pro- 
bably aware  of  my  intention  in  regard  to  the  future.  If 
Providence  spares  my  life  arid  health,  I  hope  to  spend 
my  days  in  some  foreign  land.  To  this  conclusion  I 
have  come,  after  much  deliberation  and  prayer.  The 
particular  field  I  cannot  at  present  specify,  nor  can  I 
state  the  time  of  my  departure.  Time  and  circumstances 
must  determine  in  relation  to  both.  The  principal  rea- 
son for  this  course  is  this:  I  think  it  will  enable  me  to 
accomplish  more  good— not  that  its  immediate  effects 
Avill  be  as  great,  but  its  ultimate  and  more  remote  bear- 
ings will  probably  be  more  extensive  and  important. — 
When  I  think  of  the  condition  of  the  heathen,  and  of  the 
success  which  has  attended  efforts  in  their  behalf,  I  long 
to  be  in  the  field.  The  Lord  seems  to  smile  in  a  won- 
derful manner  on  all  these  exertions,  and  by  so  doing-, 
he  holds  out  to  us  abundant  encouragement.  To  me  it 
seems  that  the  time  for  the  dilTusion  of  Christianity  has 
come.  Openings  for  the  entrance  of  the  Gospel  are 
made  in  every  direction.  There  seems  to  be  a  simul- 
taneous movement  in  every  portion  of  the  globe.  The 
voice,  "Come  and  help  us,"  reaches  us  constantly  from 
different  quarters.  Missionaries  are  wanted  by  scores. 
In  such  a  state  of  things,  who  will  not  say,  "Here  am  I, 
isend  me?"  lam  indeed  deeply  sensible  of  my  inade- 


IWTRODUCTIOIf.  VII 

quaey  to  so  great  a  work ;  still,  if  my  services  can  be 
useful,  I  shall  be  happy  in  dedicating  them^^o  noble, 
and  so  glorious  a  cause." 

In  the  summer  of  1833,  Mr.  Schneider  was  licensed 
to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  in  the  fall  of  that  year,  united 
with  the  New  Castle  Presbytery,  and  was  ordained  at 
their  stated  meeting  held  in  October,  at  Nottingham, 
Cecil  county,  Maryland.  I  have  just  had  a  conversation 
with  a  member  of  the  Nottingham  congregation — which, 
at  the  time  of  Mr.  S.'s  ordination,  was  under  the  care 
of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Magraw,  now  supplied  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Burrows — who  describes  the  services  as  exceedingly 
solemn,  and  the  whole  scene  as  most  deeply  affecting. 
There  was  not  a  dry  eye  in  all  the  immense  congrega- 
tion that  had  assembled  on  the  interesting  occasion. — 
After  havihg,  in  company  with  Mrs.  Schneider,  visited 
most  of  the  churches  in  the  Presbytery,  and  aroused 
their  attention  to  the  cause  of  Missions,  they  made  ready 
for  an  early  embarkation. 

Of  Mrs.  Schneider's  early  history,  I  know  but  little. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Abbott,  of  Fra- 
mingham,  near  Boston,  Massachusetts,  and  was  liberally 
educated  at  Ipswich  Female  Seminary.  I  have  been 
informed  that  she  early  became  pious,  and  devoted  her- 
self to  the  work  of  Missions.  She  is  represented  as  a 
lady  of  engaging  manners,  ardent  piety,  and  fine  intel- 
lectual accomplishments.  Her  style  of  writing  is  clear, 
energetic,  and  instructive. 

On  Sabbath  evening,  Dec.  8th,  1833,  Mr.  Schneider 
and  Mr.  Thomas  P.  Johnson,  the  former  from  the  An- 
dover  Seminary  and  the  latter  from  the  Union  Theolo- 
gical Seminary,  received  their  public  destination  as  Mis- 
sionaries to  Broosa,  in  Asia  Minor,  in  the  Chapel  of  the 


VIII  INTKODUCTK'X. 

Seminary  at  Andovcv.  The  instructions  of  the  Pruden- 
tial Con\jri^pe  were  read  by  Mr.  Anderson,  and  addresses 
suited  to  the  occasion  were  made  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Skin- 
ner, one  of  the  Professors,  and  the  Rev.  Horatio  Bard- 
well,  General  Agent  of  the  Board  for  New  England. — 
There  were  also  prayers  and  singing,  as  usual,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  service,  the  two  Missionaries  and  their 
wives  sung  the  hymn  entitled  the  Missionary's  Farewell. 
The  instructions  given  to  the  Missionaries  on  this  oc- 
casion, were  of  a  deeply  interesting  character.  Those 
who  have  the  Missionary  Herald  for  January,  1834, 
will  find  them  at  length,  and  if  they  will  turn  to  them 
and  read  them,  they  will  be  well  paid  for  a  re-perusal. 
They  will  there  find  a  geographical  view  of  Asia  Minor, 
and  a  brief  description  of  the  many  ancient  and  popu- 
lous cities  of  that  beautiful  country.  The  Committee 
also  speak  of  the  Apostolical  Mission  to  Asia  Minor — of 
the  present  condition  of  the  Seven  Churches — of  the 
plan  and  objects  of  the  present  Mission,  and  of  the  home 
of  the  Missionary.  What  is  said  under  this  last  head, 
I  beg  leave  to  transfer  from  the  Herald  to  these  pages  : 

"You  have  now  come,"  say  the  Committee  to  the 
Missionaries,  "to  the  evening  preceding  the  day  on 
which  you  expect  to  bid  adieu  to  your  native  land.  The 
time  is,  doubtless,  one  which  you  have  regarded  with 
fond  anticipations  and  many  prayers.  Do  you  regret 
the  day,  and  your  solemn  vows  ?  Do  you  wish  the  steps 
could  be  retraced  and  forgotten,  which  brought  you  hith- 
er, and  that  you  might  remain  and  occupy  one  of  the 
shaded  and  favored  bowers  in  the  vineyards  of  our  Zion? 
Does  the  field  of  Missionary  labor  appear  less  inviting 
as  you  approach  it?  Nay,  we  believe  the  joy  of  your 
hearts  was  never  greater  than  in  this  moment  of  your 


•  INTRODUCTION.  IX 

solemn  designation,  when  you  are  about  to  launch  for- 
ever, as  we  suppose,  from  home  and  native  land.  And 
yet  not  from  home.  The  Christian's  home  is  heaven  ; 
or  rather,  it  is  wherever  God  would  have  him  live  and 
labor.  The  post  of  duty  is  the  Christian's  and  the 
Christian"  Missionary's  home.  There,  and  only  there, 
can  he  dwell  with  God,  his  heavenly  Father.  There 
only  will  the  Savior  dwell  with  him,  and  only  there 
will  he  find  the  holy  Comforter.  There  are  those  best 
friends  and  kindred,  without  which  earth  would  be  in- 
tolerable to  him,  and  heaven  would  not  be  heaven. — 
What  other  home  to  be  compared  to  this,  where  that 
holy  fellowship  is  enjoyed,  ineffably  sublime,  which 
makes  heaven  what  it  is,  and  can  make  a  heaven  of  any 
part  of  God's  creation !  The  place,  dear  brethren,  where 
the  Lord  your  God  will  dwell  with  you,  the  promised 
land  to  you,  the  spot  of  this  earth  nearest  the  pearly 
gate  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  through  which  you  are  to 
enter  that  glorious  city,  lies  far  off  beyond  the  waves  of 
the  Atlantic,  beyond  the  JEgean,  where  Apostles  preach- 
ed, and  where  they  triumphed  over  the  powers  of 
darkness  and  rejoiced  in  God.  There,  not  here,  is  your 
home,  your  appointed  place  of  sojourn,  we  trust,  till 
God  shall  call  you  to  dwellings  not  made  with  hands 
eternal  in  the  heavens," 

Messrs.  Schneider  and  Johnston,  and  their  wives, 
sailed  from  Boston  for  Smyrna  in  the  brig  Hamilton, 
captain  Snow,  on  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  December, 
1833,  where  they  arrived  in  safety  about  the  first  of 
February  following.  It  was  at  first  designed,  that  the 
mission  at  Broosa  should  be  commenced  by  Messrs. 
Schneider  and  Johnston,  and  their  wives,  but  owing  to 
circumstances  which  occurred  about  the  time  of  their 


arrival  at  Constantinople,  which  was  soon  after  they 
reached  Smyrna,  it  was  deemed  best,  by  themselves 
and  their  missionary  brethren  there,  that  only  one  family 
should  proceed  to  the  place  at  first.  Before  removing 
his  family  to  Broosa,  Mr.  Schneider  visited  the  city,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Goodell,  and  made  some  tiecessary 
arrangements  for  residing  there. 

Broosa  is  situated  in  the  ancient  province  of  Bythinia, 
near  the  western  base  of  the  Asiatic  Olympus,  and  was 
the  capitol  of  the  Turkish  Empire  for  one  hundred  and 
thirty  years  before  the  taking  of  Constantinople.  It  is 
now  described  as  one  of  the  most  beautiful  cities  in 
Turkey,  containing  a  large  Moslem  population,  about 
6000  Greeks,  as  many  Armenians,  three  synagogues 
of  Jews,  and  a  few  papists — in  all  about  80,000  inhabi- 
tants. The  place  was  first  visited  by  Mr.  Goodell,  in 
May,  1832.  The  distance  from  Constantinople  is  about 
eighty  miles. 

In  the  Missionary  Herald  for  March,  1835,  we  find  a 
letter  from  Mr.  Schneider,  dated  at  Broosa,  August  5th, 
1834,  in  which  he  gives  an  interesting  account  of  the 
commencement  of  his  labors  in  that  city,  and  from 
which  I  propose  to  make  a  brief  extract. 

"  My  last  letter,  which  informed  you  of  my  first  visit 
to  this  place  and  the  reception  the  people  gave  us,  stated 
my  intention  of  removing  hither  as  soon  as  possible. — 
We  arrived  on  the  15th  of  July. 

"  "When  we  were  here  before,  we  found  appearances 
highly  favorable.  The  people  were  very  friendly  and 
seemed  pleased  in  prospect  of  having  one  of  our  number 
in  the  midst  of  them.  The  door  seemed  to  be  wide 
open.  After  our  departure,  however,  the  priests  began 
to  excite  opposition  ;  so  that,  on  our  return,  we  found 


the  state  of  things  materially  changed.  Though  we 
had  partly  engaged  a  house,  we  were  fearful  of  not  suc- 
ceeding in  securing  it;  for  we  ascertained  that  the  Greek 
bishop  had  commanded  his  people  not  to  furnish  us  a 
house  until  he  had  written  to  the  patriarch  at  Constanti- 
nopl  about  it,  at  the  same  time  threatening  to  use  his 
influence  with  him  to  interpose  his  authority.  But  the 
owner  of  the  house,  being  a  man  considerably  enlight- 
ened, would  not  be  deterred  by  the  menace  of  the  bish- 
op. "  The  house  was  his,  .and  he  would  dispose  of  it 
as  he  saw  fit.  If  any  one  wished  for  it,  he  would  give 
him  the  use  of  it  at  his  own  pleasure."  In  a  few  days 
after  our  arrival,  he  came  to  complete  the  contract,  much 
to  our  relief.  Thus  have  we  been  permitted  to  settle 
down  quietly  under  our  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  grateful 
that  we  have  a  shelter,  remembering  that  our  Savior 
"had  not  where  to  lay  his  head." 

After  noticing  the  commencement  of  a  school,  which 
in  two  weeks  numbered  seventy  children,  and  the  gener- 
al favor  with  which  it  met  on  the  part  of  the  people, 
and  the  determined  opposition  of  the  inimical  priests, 
Mr.  S.  thus  concludes  his  letter :  "  We  are  very  glad 
to  have  reached  our  destined  home  at  length.  After 
wandering  about  from  place  to  place  for  nearly  a  year, 
it  is  very  pleasant  to  have  a  spot  which  we  can  call  our 
own.  Though  we  are  alone,  we  are  happy — quite 
happy — in  our  situation.  Opposition  in  our  work  we 
expect ;  but  the  more  the  people  are  opposed  to  the 
truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  the  more  do  they  need  our  labors 
and  our  prayers.  Our  desire  is  that  we  may  be  faith- 
ful. May  the  Lord  give  us  wisdom  from  above  to  di- 
rect us  in  all  our  ways  and  duties.  Our  health  and 
spirits  are  very  good." 


XII  INTRODUCTION. 

From  that  day  to  this,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  have  been 
faithfully  and  successfully  engaged  in  the  prosecution  of 
the  work  committed  to  their  hands.  They  have  met 
with  bitter  persecution,  from  time  to  time,  and  on  several 
occasions  it  was  feared  they  would  be  driven  from  their 
field  of  labor  ;  but  thus  far  they  have  been  enabled  by 
God's  grace  to  triufnph  over  all  opposition,  and  to  see 
the  work  of  the  Lord  prospering  in  their  hands.  They 
still  fill  their  places  at  Broosa,  and  are  zealous  and  un- 
tiring in  their  efforts  to  enlighten  the  ignorant  and  build 
up  the  interests  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  and  about  that 
place ;  and  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  is  evidently 
crowning  with  encouraging  success,  their  exertions  to  do 
good  to  the  souls  of  men  perishing  for  lack  of  vision. — 
At  this  time,  the  Avhole  Turkish  Empire  in  Western 
Asia  seems  to  be  tottering,  and  the  way  appears  to  be 
rapidly  preparing  for  the  complete  overthrow  of  the 
Mohammedan  power,  and  for  the  re-establishment  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Peace  throughout  the  whole  of  that  ex- 
tended and  interesting  country.  God  grant  that  the  day- 
may  be  near  for  the  permanent  and  final  triumph  of  the 
kingdom  of  light  over  the  kingdom  of  darkness. 

The  Mission  to  the  Armenians,  in  Western  Asia,  at 
Constantinople,  Smyrna,  Broosa,  Trebizond  and  Erze- 
room,  embraces  five  stations,  eighteen  missionaries,  six- 
teen female  assistants,  and  twelve  native  helpers — in  all, 
forty-six.  At  Broosa,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  are  assisted  in 
their  work  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ladd. 

The  printing  executed  at  Smyrna  during  the  year 
1844,  in  Armenian,  Arrneno-turkish  and  Bulgarian,  is  sta- 
ted to  be  equal  to  3,642,000  pages  12mo.  The  printing 
for  the  Armenians  amounted  to  39,000  copies,  and  4,155. 
200  pages.  The  total  from  the  beginning  in  the  language 


INTRODUCTION.  XIII 

of  the  country,  is  73,233,160  pages.  The  press  in  Asia 
Minor,  and  indeed  throughout  the  vast  foreign  field,  is 
made  to  contribute  most  largely  to  the  successful  prose- 
cution of  the  great  missionary  work.  Bibles  and  relig- 
ious books  and  tracts  have  been  translated  into  more  than 
150  languages  and  dialects,  and  hundreds  of  millions  of 
pages  are  annually  printed  and  circulated  among  the 
many  millions  of  those  who  know  not  God  and  Jesus 
Christ  whom  he  hath  sent.  Who  can  estimate  the  good 
that  is  being  accomplished  at  home  and  abroad  by  means 
of  the  press  ? 

In  the  Missionary  Herald  for  March  of  the  present 
year,  the  reader  will  find  a  very  interesting  account  of 
the  progress  of  the  work  among  the  Armenians  in  Tur- 
key, though  nothing  very  special  from  Broosa.  A  letter 
from  Mr.  D wight,  dated  Constantinople,  December  6th, 
1845,  informs  us  of  his  recent  visit  to  Ada  Bazar,  from 
which  Mr.  Schneider  was  so  unceremoniously  driven 
away  last  summer.  Mr.  Dwight  took  with  him  a  letter 
from  the  Grand  Vizier  at  Constantinople  to  the  Gov- 
ernor of  Ada  Bazar.  The  same  parties  who  drove  Mr. 
S.  away  showed  a  disposition  to  treat  Mr.  D.  in  the 
same  manner;  but  when  he  produced  his  letter  from 
head  quarters,  they  broke  up  their  cabal  in  confusion, 
and  the  Governor  made  many  apologies  for  having  al- 
lowed himself  to  be  their  tool  in  the  persecution  of  Br. 
Schneider.  It  is  probable  that  all  parties  will  be  more 
cautious,  hereafter,  how  they  interfere  violently  with 
our  brethren,  while  in  the  peaceful  prosecution  of  their 
work.  The  reformation  among  the  Armenians  is  evi- 
dently spreading  more  and  more  in  all  parts  of  the 
Turkish  empire.  The  last  accounts  indicate  very  clear- 
ly, that  the  evangelical  portion  of  the  people  are  just 


XIV 

ready  to  come  out  in  form,  as  they  have  already  in  fact, 
from  the  corrupt  mass  of  the  national  Church.  At  Con- 
stantinople the  missionaries  are  straitened  for  room  to 
receive  the  increasing  numbers  who  attend  their  preach- 
ing, and  ask  earnestly  for  aid  in  erecting  a  spacious  cha- 
pel. If  the  American  Board  aid  them,  it  may  not  be 
long  before  our  brethren  at  Broosa  may  make  a  similar 
request ;  and  if  so,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  German 
Reformed  churches  in  this  country  will  be  ready  to  help 
in  erecting  a  Reformed  Armenian  chapel  in  that  city. 

Such  is  the  encouraging  state  of  things  in  regard  to 
the  Broosa  and  other  Missions  in  Asia  Minor.  We 
should  feel  grateful  to  God  for  what  he  has  wrought, 
and  is  now  doing,  in  that  interesting  country  where  the 
"  seven  churches  "  were  planted,  and  where  Apostles 
once  prayed  and  labored.  How  great  the  encourage- 
ments he  presents  to  us  for  the  faithful  and  untiring  pro- 
secution of  the  work  so  auspiciously  begun !  It  is  the 
duty,  yea  the  privilege  of  the  German  Reformed  Church 
to  give  the  Broosa  mission  an  efficient  support.  She 
should  feel  happy  in  the  thought  that  God  has  permitted 
her  to  co-operate  with  him  in  giving  the  pure  Gospel  to 
those  Churches  which  once  enjoyed  his  light  and  salva- 
tion, but  are  now  corrupt  and  fallen.  How  strange  the 
workings  of  Providence  !  How  delightfully  pleasant  tp 
trace  the  operations  of  his  hand,  and  the  displays  of  his 
wisdom  and  goodness  !  Some  twelve  years  ago,  an  in- 
teresting and  pious  youth  of  German  Reformed  parent- 
age, of  good  native  talent  and  liberal  education,  was 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  resolve  on  a  foreign  mis- 
sion. In  a  short  time  he  pitches  his  tent  at  Broosa,  once 
the  capitol  of  the  whole  Turkish  empire,  and  commences 
the  work  of  reformation  among  the  people.  At  that 


time  the  German  Reformed  Church  had  no  serious 
thought  of  engaging  in  Foreign  Missions.  In  a  few 
years,  however,  her  attention  is  directed  to  the  subject, 
and  in  September,  1838,  at  the  meeting  of  her  Synod  in 
the  city  of  Lancaster,  she  forms  a  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  and,  soon  after,  agrees  to  co-operate  with  the 
American  Board  in  the  wont  of  Missions.  For  a  year 
or  two  her  funds  were  appropriated  to  no  specific  Mis- 
sion ;  and  then  the  question  arose,  what  particular  Mis- 
sion shall  receive  the  aid  of  our  Church?  There  was 
but  one  answer  to  the  inquiry  : — If  Br.  Schneider,  who 
is  "bone  of  our  bone  and  flesh  of  our  flesh,"  can  be 
transferred  from  the  Presbyterian  to  the  German  Re- 
formed Church,  our  funds  shall  go  to  the  support  of  the 
Mission  at  Broosa.  Immediately  a  correspondence  was 
commenced  between  our  Foreign  Board  and  the  New 
Castle  Presbytery,  with  which  Mr.  Schneider  was  con- 
nected and  from  which  he  received  his  support,  on  the 
subject  of  the  transfer,  the  result  of  which  was,  that  in 
1842,  Mr.  S.  was  formally  transferred  to  our  Church, 
with  his  own  consent,  and  at  our  earnest  solicitation. — 
The  Presbytery  were  loath  to  part  with  their  beloved  Mis- 
sionary. They  had  solemnly  ordained  him  to  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  with  a  view  of  sending  him  to  a  foreign 
field.  They  had  become  most  deeply  interested  in  him, 
as  he  passed  from  congregation  to  congregation  within 
their  bounds,  and  addressed  the  people  on  the  subject  of 
'his  Mission.  The  whole  Presbytery  loved  him,  and 
were  happy  to  have  one  so  much  beloved  by  all  their 
churches,  to  whom  they  might  give  their  free  and  hear- 
ty support.  To  part  with  such  a  man  as  Benjamin 
Schneider,  required  a  struggle.  "  But,"  said  the  Presby- 
tery, after  having  duly  and  prayerfully  considered  the 
whole  subject,  "  if  it  will  be  for  the  interest  of  Christ's 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

Kingdom,  and  if,  by  the  proposed  transfer,  the  German 
Church  is  likely  to  become  more  deeply  interested  in 
the  cause  of  Foreign  Missions,  we  are  willing  that  it 
shall  be  made."  Mr.  Schneider  himself  was  not  at  first 
willing  to  change  his  ecclesiastical  connection.  He 
loved  the  Presbytery  as  ardently  and  sincerely  as  they 
loved  him,  and  for  some  time  he  was  not  certain  that 
the  transfer  ought  to  take  place.  But,  on  more  mature 
deliberation,  and  after  having  again  and  again  invoked 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  direct  him  in  the  path  of  -duty,  he 
made  up  his  mind  to  ask  for  his  dismission  from  Pres- 
bytery, and  come  back  to  the  Church  of  his  fathers. — 
The  request  was  granted,  the  transfer  took  place,  and 
since  1842,  Mr.  S.  has  been  a  member  of  our  Synod, 
and  has  received  the  support  of  the  Church.  Thus  has 
God,  in  his  Providence,  brought  back  to  us  one  of  our 
own  sons,  whom  He  has  called  to  labor  in  the  foreign 
field,  and  now  presents  him  to  us,  and  asks  us  to  sustain 
him  in  his  work.  And  can  we,  dare  we  refuse?  Thus 
far  the  aid  we  have  rendered  has  been  inadequate  to  the 
support  of  the  Mission.  This  state  of  things  should  not 
long  exist.  Let  the  churches  every  where  awake,  and 
pray,  and  give,  .and  labor  for  the  continued  success  of 
the  Broosa  Mission.  God  grant  that  it  may  be  so. 

Having  said  thus  much  concerning  the  Broosa  Mis- 
sion, and  those  connected  with  it,  I  shall  now  proceed 
to  take  a  much  more  general  view  of  Missionary  opera- 
tions throughout  the  world,  and  to  show  that  the  Church 
is  under  the  most  solemn  and  weighty  obligation  to 
preach  the  Gospel  in  all  the  earth. 

It  is  the  purpose  of  God  that  the  Gospel  of  his  Sun 
shall  be  preached  among  all  nations,  and  that  Jews  and 
Gentiles  shall  be  visited  with  his  great  salvation.  This 


IXTRODfCTION.  XVII 

purpose  is  clearly  and  beautifully  expressed  in  many 
places  in  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures.  The  Lord's 
prophets,  men  who  spake  and  wrote  as  they  were  moved 
bv  the  Holy  Ghost,  declared  that  the  time  would  come 
\vlien  the  whole  earth  should  hear  the  Gospel,  and  bo 
filled  with  righteousness  and  peace.  A  few  prophecies, 
evidently  referring  to  Christ  and  the  spread  of  his  Gos- 
pel in  the  world,  mny  be  quoted  to  prove  the  certainty 
of  this  event. 

The  Psalmist  says,  "  I  will  declare  the  decree  ;  the 
Lord  hath  said  unto  mo,  Thou  art  my  Son  ;  this  day 
have  I  begotten  thee.  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee 
the  heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession." 

In  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah  we  find  the  following 
beautiful  passages  touching  this  event :  "And  it  shall 
come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  that  the  mountain  of  the 
Lord's  house  shall  bo  established  in  the  top  of  the  moun- 
tains, and  shall  be  exalted  among  the  hills,  and  all  na- 
tions shall  flow  unto -it.  And  he  shall  ^judge  among 
the  nations,  and  shall  rebuke  many  people;  and  they 
shall  beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares,  and  their 
spears  into  pvuninghooks :  nation  shall  not  lift  up 
sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war  any 
more.  The  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  The  glory  of 
the  Lord  shall  be  revealed  and  all  flesh  shall  see  it 
together,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it.  He 
shall  not  fail,  nor  be  discouraged,  till  he  have  set  judg- 
ment in  the  earth  ;  and  the  isles  shall  wait  for  his  law. 
Look  unto  me  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  for  I  am  God,  and  there  is  none  else.  I  have 
sworn  by  myself,  the  word  is  gone  out  of  rry  mouth 


l.MHOLM'C  TIOX. 


•  -_-, 


in  righteousness,  and  shall  not  return,  That  unto  me 
every  knee  shall  bow,  every  tongue  shall  swear.  Arise, 
shine,  for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
is  risen  upon  thee.  And  the  Gentiles  shall  come  to 
thy  light,  and  Kings  to  the  brightness  of  thy  rising. 
Lift  up  thine  eyes  round  about  and  see ;  all  they  gather 
themselves  together,  they  come  to  thee;  thy  sons  shall 
come  from  far,  and  thy  daughters  shall  be  nursed  at 
thy  side.  Then  shall  thou  sec  and  flow  together,  and 
thine  heart  shall  fear,  and  be  enlarged;  because  the 
abundance  of  the  sea  shall  be  converted  unto  thee,  the 
forces  of  the  Gentiles  shall  come  unto  thee." 

In  the  prophet  Malachi  we  read,  that  "  From  the 
rising  of  the  sun  even  unto  the  going  down  of  the  same, 
my  name  shall  be  great  among  the  Gentiles;  and  in 
every  place  incense  shall  be  offered  unto  my  name,  and 
a  pure  offering;  for  my  name  shall  be  great  among  the 
Gentiles,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 

The  writings  of  the  Prophets  abound  -with  such  pre- 
dictions as  thfcse,  which  are  too  numerous  to  be  quoted. 
The  whole  spirit  of  the  prophecies  breathes  the  assu- 
rance that  the  entire  world  shall  hear  of  the  way  of 
salvation  ;  and  as  this  has  never  yet  taken  place,  though 
many  centuries  have  passed  away  since  God's  prophets 
lived  and  wrote,  these  promises  are  still  depended  on  as 
the  ground  of  hope  that  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed 
Savior  shall  yet  be  universally  received  by  all  the 
nations  of  the  earth. 

The  Church  is  the  grand  agency -by  which  God  will 
accomplish  the  fulfilment  of  these  predictions,  and 
usher  in  "  the  latter  day  glory."  To  her  belongs  the 
high  honor  of  spreading  abroad  among  all  nations  the 
light,  and  truth,  and  glory  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 


INTRODUCTION.  *IK 

Christ.  Tliis  is  truly  an  important  and  blessed  work, 
nnd  the  Church  should  know  and  feel  that  it  is  such, 
so  that  she  might  be  constrained  to  put  forth  strenuous 
and  untiring  efforts  to  accomplish  it. 

I  now  propose  to  ditect  the  attention  of  the  reader  to 
the  obligation  and  encouragement  of  the  Christian 
Church  to  send  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  to  be 
actively  engaged  in  the  conversion  of  the  entire  world 
to  God. 

The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  command  to  the  first 
preachers  of  Christianity,  has  made  it  obligatory  upon 
his  Church  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  all  the  earth.  After 
he  had  finished  his  ministry  and  made  the  atonement, 
the  Redeemer  commanded  his  Apostles  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  all  men  every  where,  commencing  at  Jerusa- 
lem. This  plain  and  pointed  direction  to  the  Apostles 
is  given  in  the  following  words  by  the  Evangelist :  "All 
power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth ;  Go  ye 
therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever 
I  have  commanded  you."  And  to  prevent  the  mistake 
that  would  confine  this  duty  to  those  whom  he  addressed, 
the  Savior  added  :  "And  lo,  I  am  with  you  always, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world."  The  two  other  Evan- 
gelists, who  give  the  same  account  in  substance,  express 
it  in  terms  equally  universal.  According  to  Mark,  the 
command  was,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth  and 
is  baptized  shall  be  saved  ;  but  he  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned."  Luke  records  that  the  Lord  said, 
"  That  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  should  be 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

preached  among  all  nations  beginning  at  Jerusalem."  In 
his  history  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  same  writer 
expresses  it,  "Ye  shall  receive  power  after  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you,  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses 
of  me,  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  Samarifj,  and  unto  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth." 

The  Savior's  great  command  to  preach  the  Gospel 
is  very  broad.  It  comprises  all  nations,  includes  the 
entire  world,  and  extends  to  every  creature.  Such  is 
the  length  tind  breadth  of  the  Master's  great  commission 
to  his  disciples.  They  fulfilled  their  part  of  it,  and 
upon  their  successors  devolves  the  duty  of  accomplish- 
ing it  fully.  Upon  the  Church  still  resets  a  large  share 
of  the  high  and  weighty  obligation  of  preaching  the 
Gospel  in  all  the  world. 

The  example  of  Jesus  Christ,  touching  the  spread  of 
the  Gospel  among  men,  directs  us  in  the  way  of  duty 
and  shows  us  the  obligation  under  which  we  rest  to 
give  the  Gospel  to  the  destitute.  When  the  Redeemer 
was  in  the  woild  he  was  actively  engaged  in  doing  the 
work  which  his  Father  had  given  him  to  do.  This 
work  consisted,  not  only  in  his  <.!ying  to  make  an  atone- 
ment for  sin,  but  in  his  revealing  more  clearly  and 
fully  the  character  and  will  of  God,  and  in  his  instruct- 
ing the  people  in  the  way  of  salvation.  The  nature  of 
his  instructions  and  the  manner  in  which  he  delivered 
them,  filled  all  who  heard  him  with  astonishment,  and 
even  his  enemies  bore  this  testimony  concerning  him, 
that  "  never  -man  spake  like  him."  He  came  down 
from  heaven  to  earth  on  an  errand  of  mercy,  and  per- 
formed the  work  of  a  faithful  and  untiring  missionary. 
The  labors  of  his  life  were  love.  He  went  about  doing 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

good.  For  more  than  three  years  he  was  engaged  in 
self-denying  missionary  effort.  He  went  from  city  to 
city,  and  from  place  to  place,  delivering  his  sublime  and 
heavenly  instructions  to  the  people  and  making  known 
to  them  the  truth.  Thousands  flacked  to  hear  this 
great  missionary,  who  had  come  down  from  heaven  to 
teach  men  how  they  could  be  saved,  and  then  to  die 
for  their  sins.  Great  multitudes  were  attracted  to  the 
sea  shore,  to  the  mouniain  top,  and  many  other  places, 
to  see  and  hear  the  Savior,  and  to  listen  to  the  blessed 
Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  His  great  object  was  to 
enlighten  the  ignorant  and  to  save  men  from  the  dark- 
ness and  wretchedness  of  sin.  To  accomplish  this 
benevolent  design  he  came  all  the  way  from  heaven, 
took  upon  himself  our  nature,  traversed  with  wearied 
step  the  countries  of  Judea  and  Galilee,  preached  the 
Gospel  wherever  he  went  to  the  thousands  that  waited 
on  his  ministry,  and  after  he  had  finished  this  part  of 
his  work,  offered  himself  a  sacrifice  upon  the  cross  for 
the  sins  of  the  world.  Do  we  not  sec,  in  the  example 
of  the  Master,  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  send  the 
Gospel  to  the  heathen  ?  If  he  gave  himself  up  to  the 
work  of  a  self-denying  and  laborious  missionary,  surely 
his  disciples  are  bound  to  do  likewise.  Upon  them  now 
rests  the  weighty  obligation  to  give  the  Bread  of  Life 
to  the  famishing  millions  of  the  human  family. 

The  duty  of  the  Christian  Church,  to  give  the  Gospel 
to  the  heathen,  will  also  appear  when  we  look  at  the 
example  of  the  Apostles  and  other  primitive  preachers. 

Before  the  Redeemer's  ascension  he  commanded  his 
Apostles,  as  we  have  already  seen,  to  go  and  teach  all 
nations.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost  they  received  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  promised  Comforter,  who  was  to  lead 


3CXI1  1-NTBODUCtIOtt. 

them  into  all  truth.  Though  unlearned  men,  for  the 
most  part,  they  went  forth  to  change  the  religion  of 
nations  and  to  convert  the  world  to  God.  The  thick 
moral  darkness  which  had  covered  the  earth  for  ages, 
began  gradually  to  give  place  to  the  light  of  the  glorious 
Gospel  which  they  proclaimed.  The  throne  of  heathen 
superstition  gave  way,  temples  were  shut,  altars  were 
demolished,  and  there  was  a  most  glorious  triumph  of 
light  over  darkness,  of  Christ  over  Satan.  Soon  after 
the  ascension  of  our  blessed  Savior,  the  Go.spel  was 
preached  in  Judea,  Samaria,  Galilee,  Phenicia,  Syria, 
Asia  Minor,  Proconsular  Asia,  Macedonia,  Greece,  and 
some  parts  of  Africa,  with  great  success;  and  not  long 
after  this,  the  cross  was  planted  in  imperial  Rome,  and 
its  blood-stained  banner  waved  over  the  home  of  the 
Cesars.  The  proud  and  puissant  mistress  of  the  world 
was,  at  a  very  early  day,  visited  by  the  self-denying 
missionaries  of  Jesus,  who  preached  to  her  numerous 
inhabitants  the  way  of  salvation — nay  more,  there  in 
reason  to  believe  that  within  thirty  years  after  the  first 
promulgation  of  the  Gospel  at  Jerusalem,  Churches  were 
also  planted  in  Scythia,  Persia,  Spain, France  and  Britian, 
as  well  as  in  Arabia,  and  the  islands  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean. The  spirit  of  the  primitive  Church  was  indeed 
a  spirit  of  missions.  With  this  fact  every  one,  who 
has  ever  read  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  Saint  Paul's 
Epistles  to  the  Churches,  must  be  familiar. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  first  Christians  under- 
stood the  command  of  the  Savior  to  be  binding  in  its 
literal  sense  upon  them  as  his  disciples,  and  that,  during 
the  first  age  of  Christianity,  it  was  in  a  good  degree  ful- 
filled with  respect  to  the  nations  of  the  known  world. 
And  if  the  primitive  preachers  felt  themselves  to  be 


INTRODUCTION.  XXUI 

under  solemn  obligation  to  be  actively  and  persevering! y 
engaged  in  evangelizing  the  heathen,  surely  we  ought 
also  to  feel  ourselves  bound  to  give  the  Gospel  to  the 
pagan  world,  and  thus  imitate  the  example  of  the 
Apostles,  and  obey  the  great  command  of  the  blessed 
Master.  It  is  by  the  agency  of  the  Church  that  the 
Gospel  is  to  be  made  known  throughout  the  world. 
And  "  this  is  to  be  effected,  not  merely  by  the  circulation 
of  the  Scriptures,  but  by  the  preaching  of  the  truth;  by 
persuading  men  to  receive  it;  by  teaching  them  its 
nature  and  necessity;  by  following  the  example  of  the 
Savior  and  the  Apostles  acting  under  his  direction, 
who  not  only  devoted  themselves  to  the  proclamation  of 
the  word,  but  addressed  the  most  urgent  appeals  to 
men  to  take  heed  to  it."  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Church 
now,  as  well  as  in  Apostolic  times,  to  give  the  word  of 
life  and  a  preached  gospel  to  a  perishing  and  dying 
world.  And  oh,  that  the  whole  Church  might  soon  be 
brought  to  understand  this  great  duty  in  such  a  way,  as 
that  the  cause  of  Missions  would  receive  a  new  and 
powerful  impulse,  and  the  heathen  world  sing  and  shout 

for  joy. 

• 

The  Church  will  find  a  strong  incentive  to  an  earnest 
and  untiring  prosecution  of  the  work  of  Missions,  when 
she  contemplates  aright,  the  present  moral  condition  of 
the  heathen  world. 

Since-  the  Gospel  was  first  preached  at  Jerusalem, 
eighteen  hundred  centuries  have  passed  away,  and  yet 
the  greater  part  of  the  earth  is  without  a  knowledge  of 
ihe  way  of  salvation.  The  Church  seems  to  have  for- 
gotten her  great  commission  of  giving  the  Gospel  to  all 
the  world.  She  has  most  sadly  neglected  her  duty,  and 


XXIV  IMTBQDUCTIOW. 

the  consequence  is  seen  in  the  present  wretched  condi- 
tion of  three-fourths  of  the  population  of  the  globe. 
"  It  is  a  matter  of  great  astonishment  that,  after  the  lapse 
of  so  many  centuries,  such  gross  darkness  should  cover 
so  large  a  portion  of  the  earth  ;  and  it  is  a  matter  of 
still  greater  astonishment  to  know,  that  within  one  cen- 
tury after  the  ascension  of  Christ,  not  only  most  of 
those  portions  of  the  earth  which  are  now  enlightened, 
had  hoard  the  Gospel,  but  that  some  of  those  which  are 
now  sunk  in  the  deepest  ignorance  and  the  most  gross 
idolatry,  were  the  seats  of  large  and  flourishing 
Churches."  Whilst  this  is  an  astonishing  fact,  it  is  at 
the  same  time  a  very  humiliating  one.  The  primitive 
missionary  ?p;rit  was  checked  by  the  corruptions  and 
divisions  which  prevailed  for  centuries,  and  upon  the 
Church  rested  a  long,  dark,  and  heavy  night.  This 
deplorable  state  of  things  was  occasioned,  in  a  great 
measure,  by  the  hen  sy  and  apostacy  of  those  who  pro- 
fessed the  name  of  Jesus.  It  was  this  that  blotted  out 
the  very  name  of  Christianity  in  Africa,  and  in  other 
places,  where  flourishing  Churches  had  been  planted  by 

the  first  preachers  of  the  cross. 

• 

But  let  us  look  at  the  present  moral  condition  of  the 
heathen  world.     Taking  into  view  the  entire  world, 
The  Protestant  population  is  -         05  millions. 

The  Roman  Catholic       -  125       " 

The  Greek  Church     -  40       " 

Making  a  total  of  230  millions  who  have,  nominally, 
the  Gospel.  Whilst  there  are  of 

Mohammedans         -  110  millions. 

Pagans       -  -     480        " 

Making  the  entire  population  of  the  world  850  millions, 
620  millions  of  whom  hai'e  never  yet  heard  the  Gogpel, 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV 

The  moral  condition  of  these  many  millions  of  human, 
beings  is  wretched  and  deplorable  in  the  extreme.  The 
Heathen  are  spiritually  blind  and  ignorant.  More 
than  twenty  millions  of  our  fellow  men  go  down  to 
their  graves  every  year,  unblest  with  the  light  and  sal- 
vation of  the  word  of  God.  Without  the  Bible — that 
holy  and  blessed  Book — Heaven's  best  gift  to  fallen 
man — they  know  not  God.  They  are  ignorant  of  his 
existence,  character  and  will.  They  are  ignorant  of 
the  Savior  and  of  his  redeeming  work.  They  are 
•  ignorant  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  of  his  enlightening, 
quickening,  converting,  sanctifying,  comforting  and 
saving  influences.  They  are  ignorant  of  the  immor- 
tality of  the  soul,  and  of  their  future  and  eternal  destiny. 
They  do  not  even  certainly  know  whether  they  shall 
have  an  existence  beyond  the  grave.  And  oh,  how 
dark  the  prospect  of  the  poor  heathen  for  another  world  ! 
On  this  subject  Mr.  Schneider  has  written  with  much 
clearness  and  effect,  and  I  beg  the  reader  to  consider 
well  what  is  said  in  the  Essay,  concerning  the  prospects 
of  the  Pagan  nations.  What  they  now  are,  they  will 
remain,  unless  the  Church  carries  to  them  the  Gospel 
and  lifts  up  in  their  midst  the  banner  of  the  cross.  Let 
her  give  them  the  Missionary  and  the  Bible,  and  light 
from  Heaven  will  soon  break  in  upon  their  souls,  and 
the  clouds  of  darkness  and  death  will  speedily  disappear. 
Oh,  that  the  Sun  of  righteousness  would  soon  shine 
upon  the  long,  dark  night  of  heathenism,  and  cause  tho 
thick  clouds  of  worse  than  Egyptian  darkness  to  vanish 
forever ! 

These  six  hundred  and  twenty  millions  of  our  fellow 
men  are  in  a  most  debased  and  polluted  state.  They 
are  idolaters,  given  up  to  work  all  manner  of  unclean- 
3 


ness  with  greediness.  They  change  the  '  glwy  of  the 
incorruptible  God  into  an  image  made  like  to  corruptible 
man,  and  to  birds,  and  four-footed  beasts,  and  creeping 
things,  and  even  dishonor  their  own  bodies  between 

O     ' 

themselves,  being  given  up  to  vile  affections.  They  do 
those  things  which  are  not  convenient,  and  plunge  into 
all  manner  of  irregularities.  "The  idolatrous  -system 
of  most  heathen  nations  necessarily  produces  all  kinds 
of  impurity.  How  can  it  be  otherwise,  when  the 
highest  objects  of  their  worship  are  adulterers,  fornica- 
tors  and  prostitutes  of  the  most  infamous  kind."  To 
Jearn  something  of  heathen  corruptions  and  abomina- 
tions, we  need  but  read  the  first  Chapter  of  St.  Paul's 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  yet  Christians,  who  have 
travelled  through  Pagan  countries,  inform  us,  that  dark 
and  awful  as  this  description  is,  it  nevertheless  falls  far 
short  of  the  reality.  But  send  these  poor,  polluted 
creatures  the  Gospel,  by  which  they  will  become  enlight- 
ened, and  they  will  mortify  their  members  which  are 
upon  the  earth,  and  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  and 
through  the  Spirit's  influence,  they  will  be  washed  from 
their  uncleanness  and  made  meet  to  serve  and  enjoy  the 
true  and  living  God.  Such  were  the  effects  produced 
by  a  preached  Gospel  in  the  Apostolic  day,  and  such 
are  still  the  effects  wherever  the  Savior  becomes  known. 
The  preaching  of  the  cross  proves  the  power  of  Go<J 
unto  the  salvation  of  those  even  who  are  most  sinful 
and  debased. 

The  Heathen  are  UNFEELING  and  CKUKL,  as  well  as 
ignorant  and  polluted.  To  establish  the  truth  of  this 
proposition,  I  need  but  u;>.'iin  lefei  the  reader  tu  the  fii'ot 
Chapter  of  Romans,  and  to  the  testimony  of  those  who 
have  travelled  or  lived  for  year,  in  Pj<?an  land 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV11 

who  arc  therefore  properly  qualified  to  communicate 
correct  information  on  the  subject  of  heathen  cruelties. 
From  Mr.  BuchanarCs  Travels,  and  reports  of  Missiona- 
ries in  foreign  lands,  much  interesting  information  can 
be  gained,  touching  the  present  awful  state  of  the  heathen 
world.  That  Pagans  are  inhuman,  past  feeling,  and 
dreadfully  cruel  in  their  conduct,  will  appear  from  the 
following  statements — statements  made  by  those  who 
were  eye  witnesses  to  the  horrid  scenes  described. 

At  the  town  of  Juggernaut,  in  Northern  India,  during 
the  celebration  of  their  annual  festivals,  great  numbers 
of  Hindoo  pilgrims  arc  sacrificed.  As  the  stupendous 
fabric  on  which  the  god  of  wood  is  placed,  moves 
along,  one,  and  another,  and  another,  throw  themselves 
beneath  its  wheels,  and  are  instantly  crushed  to  death. 
Juggernaut  is  said  to  smile  when  the  libation  of  blood 
is  made.  When  a  pilgrim  announces  his  intention  of 
sacrificing  himself  to  please  and  honor  his  god,  the  mul- 
titude open  the  way,  and  send  forth  a  voice  like  a  great 
thunder.  They  raise  a  deafening  shout  of  joy  to  the 
god,  and  when  the  mighty  wheels  have  passed  over  the 
body  of  the  victim,  they  throw  pieces  of  money  on  it 
in  approbation  of  the  deed.  These  solemnities,  horrid 
as  they  arc,  continue  for  many  days.  Such,  in  part,  is 
the  worship  of  the  Brahmins  of  Hindostan,  in  its  subli- 
mest  degree. 

Near  the  town  of  Juggernaut  is  the  place  of  skulls, 
where  the  numberless  dead  are  thrown  ;  and  some,  too, 
are  carried  there  to  die,  and  to  be  devoured  by  dogs  and 
vultures.  Around  this  place  of  death,  distressing  scenes 
may  always  be  witnessed.  An  affecting  incident,  stated 
by  H  Christian  traveller,  I  will  here  relate.  As  he  drew 
near  to  this  place  of  skullt  one  morning,  lie  beheld  a 


XXVIII  INTRODUCTION. 

poor  woman  dead,  or  nearly  dead,  and  her  two  children 
by  her,  looking  at  the  dogs  and  vultures  which  were 
near.  The  people  passed  by  without  noticing  them. 
The  gentleman  asked  them  where  was  Iheir  home. 
They  replied  they  had  no  home  but  where  their  mother 
was.  And  she,  poor  woman,  was  lying  before  them  in 
the  last  agonies  of  death,  surrounded  by  skulls  and 
beasts  of  prey.  Oh  !  there  is  no  pity  at  Juggernaut,  no 
mercy,  no  tenderness  of  heart  in  those  who  worship  in 
this  valley  of  death,  which  may  be  most  fitly  compared 
to  the  valley  of  Hinnom.  Oh  Thou  who  hast  promised 
that  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  shall  be  brought  in,  and 
that  the  dark  and  cruel  places  of  the  earth  shall  be 
visited  with  thy  great  salvation,  have  mercy  on  the  un- 
feeling millions  of  India,  and  soon  supply  them  with  the 
tender  and  blessed  Gospel  of  thy  dear  Son, 

There  is  another  rite  of  Hindoo  superstition  which  I 
will  notice  in  this  place ;  I  mean  the  female  sacrifice. 
Some  years  since  the  number  of  women  who  were 
burned  alive  on  the  funeral  pile  of  their  husbands,  within 
thirty  miles  round  Calcutta,  in  the  space  of  six  months, 
was  one  hundred  and  sixteen.  According  to  another 
account  which  I  have  seen,  the  number  of  women  sac- 
rificed in  this  way  during  onfi  year,  within  thirty  miles 
round  Calcutta,  was  two  hundred  and  seventy-six.  This 
will  give  the  reader  some  idea  of  the  number  of  those 
who  perish  annually  in  this  most  shocking  manner  in 
India.  And  that  some  idea  may  be  formed  of  the  atlro- 
cious  circumstances  which  sometimes  attend  these  sacri- 
fices, I  will  state  what  passed  under  the  eye  of  a  dis- 
tinguished Christian  traveller,  whilst  in  India  some 
years  since.  A  Koolin  Brahrnin,  who  lived  about  three 
miles  from  Calcutta,  died  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety- 


INTRODUCTION.  XXIX 

two.  He  had  twelve  wives,*  and  three  of  them  were 
burned  alive  with  his  dead  body.  Of  these  three,  one 
was  a  venerable  lady,  having  white  locks,  who  had  been 
long  known,  in  the  neighborfiood.  Not  being  able  to 
walk,  she  was  carried  in  a  palanquin  to  the  place  of 
burning,  and  was  there  placed  by  the  Brahmins  on  the 
funeral  pile.  The  two  other  ladies  were  younger  ;  one 
of  them  of  a  very  pleasing  and  interesting  countenance. 
The  old  lady  was  placed  on  one  side  of  the  dead  hus- 
band, and  the  other  two  wives  laid  themselves  down  on 
the  other  side ;  and  then  an  old  Brahmin,  the  eldest  son 
of  the  deceased,  applied  his  torch  to  the  pile  with  un- 
averted  face.  The  pile  suddenly  blazed,  for  it  was  cov- 
ered with  combustibles,  and  this  human  sacrifice  was 
completed  amidst  the  din  of  drums  and  cymbals,  and 
the  shouts  of  Brahmins. 

The  following  dreadful  account  of  heathen  cruelty  I 
found  in  a  religious  newspaper  not  long  since.  The 
Rev.  Richard  Knill,  a  zealous  Agent  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  at  a  meeting  at  Leeds,  some  time 
ago,  gave  a  thrilling  and  startling  account  of  a  super- 
stition which  hns  lately  been  discovered  to  prevail  in  a 
part  of  the  Madras  Presidency,  India,  where  the  farmers 
are  in  the  habit  of  fattening  and  killing  boys,  and  eating 
their  flesh  from  the  bones  whilst  they  are  yet  alive,  and 
sending  a  piece  of  their  flesh  to  each  of  their  fields  or 
plantations,  that  the  blood  may  be  squeezed  out  of  it  on 
ihesoil,  before  the  child  dies — this  being  done  with  the 
view  of  making  the  soil  more  fertile.  Twenty-five  boys, 
amongst  the  finest  that  could  be  found,  were  discovered 

*A  Koolin  Brahmin  is  allowed  to  have  as  many  wives  as 
he  pleases,  on  account  of  his  supposed  purity.  Some  have 
over  a  hundred. 


XXX  INTRODUCTION. 

by  the  British  soldiery  in  one  place,  under  the  care  of 
the  priests,  fattening  for  slaughter ;  and  in  another  place 
fifteen  were  found.  They  were,  of  course,  rescued, 
and  put  under  the  care  of  the  Collector,  and  it  was 
believed  the  missionaries  would  take  charge  of  the  poor 
children,  and  bring  them  up  in  the  Christian  religion. 

Other  shocking  enormities  nnd  dreadful  cruelties  prac- 
ticed in  India  and  other  parts  of  the  heathen  world 
might  here  be  noticed  ;  such  as  mothers  strangling  or 
drowning  their  own  offspring;  patents  selling,  for  the 
most  trifling  sum,  their  own  children  to  the  slave  traders 
of  distant  lands,  and  men  eating  and  devouring  each 
other  like  ferocious  beasts,  but  we  forbear.  For  our 
purpose,  sufficient  has  been  said  to  show  that  the  dark 
places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of 
cruelty,  and  that  man  without  the  Gospel  is  almost  sunk 
to  a  level  with  the  brute  creation.  Nothing  but  the 
Gospel  can  dissipate  this  worse  than  Egyptian  darkness, 
and  change  this  terrible  ferocity  and  cruelty  into  the 
mildness  and  gentleness  of  the  lamb.  Oh  God  !  have 
mercy,  and  delay  not  in  shedding  abroad  upon  the 
nations  sitting  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death,  the 
light,  and  beauty,  and  glory  of  thy  blessed  word.  Suf- 
fer not,  we  beseech  Thee,  so  many  millions  of  our 
iellow  men  to  die  every  year  without  even  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Savior's  name.  Crown  with  great  success 
the  efforts  thy  people  are  making  to  enlighten,  convert, 
and  save  the  world. 

Now,  if  what  I  have  just  stated  in  regard  to  the 
moral  condition  o-f  more  than  six  hundred  millions  of 
the  human  race,  be  correct,  and  I  presume  that  no  one 
will  question  its  correctness,  then  it  must  be  apparent 
to  every  one  who  reads  these  pages,  that  it  is  the  solemn 


iMTtOIVCHTION.  .     XXXI 

•luty  of  those  who  enjoy  the  illumination  and  blessings 
of  the  Gospel,  to  send  Diblcs  and  Missionaries  to  every 
part  of  the  heathen  world.  Some  twenty  millions  go 
down  to  their  graves  every  year  in  the. awful  state  of 
ignorance  and  wretchedness  just  described.  And  the 
Church,  oh  yes,  the  Church  has  slept,  and  while  she 
slept,  unnumbered  myriads  passed  away  from  the 
theatre  of  life,  to  stand  before  God  in  judgment.  This 
is  a  solemn  truth  and  one  which  Christ's  professing 
people  every  where  should  lay  deeply  to  heart.  It  is 
time  they  bestir  themselves,  and  engage  in  the  missiona- 
ry work  in  good  earnest,  carrying  it  on  vigorously  until 
(ho  ushering  in  of  the  millenial  day.  This  is  their  duty, 
find  they  should  know  and  feel  it  to  be  such- 

The  obligation  of  the  Church,  iu  her  missionary  capa- 
city, will  also  appear  by  taking  into  consideration  the 
small  number  of  those  who  are  in  any  w&y  engaged  m 
evangelizing  the  heathen.  "  The  harvest  is  truly  great, 
but  the  laborers  are  few." 

If  you  take  the  map  of  the  world  aad  spread  it  oul 
before  you,  you  will  observe  that  there  are  but  two 
principal  points  of  light,  the  United  States  in  one  hemis- 
phere, and  G<reat  Britain,  with  a  few  neighboring 
countries,  in  the  other.  The  other  portions  of  the  earth 
are  either  measurably  or  entirely  dark;  some  of  them 
indeed  are  covered  with  the  .blackness  of  moral  dark- 
ness. And  of  the  two  hundred  and  thirty  millions  who 
live  in  nominally  Christian  countries,  it  is  believed  that 
not  more  than  four  millions,  connected  with  the  evangeli- 
cal Churches,  are  favorable  to  the  work  ;  and  those  who, 
by  pecuniary  contributions  and  other  actual  efforts,  are 
realy  cfijraged  JD  the  work,  fall  below  that 


INTRODUCTION. 

And  here  let  mo  direct  the  attention  of  the  reader  for 
a  moment  to. the  different  missionary  fields,  to  their 
population,  and  to  the  number  of  missionaries  laboring 
in  them.  For  the  statistical  information  I  am  about  to 
communicate,  I  am  chiefly  indebted  to  various  missionary 
publications.  I  have  been  at  great  pains  to  collect  the 
latest  and  most  correct  statistical  information,  with  the 
hope  that  it  might  inierest  and  benefit  the  reader  of  these 
pages.  It  is  surely  of  some  importance,  in  order  to  a 
ri'^ht  comprehension  of  the  subject,  to  have  a  general 
view  at  least,  of  the  whole  missionary  work.  By  such  a 
view  the  Church  will  see  more  clearly,  I  trust,  the  neces- 
sity of  more  vigorous  and  persevering  effort  in  sending 
the  Gospel  to  the  heathen. 

Fields  of  tabor.  Population.  Missionaries. 

West  Africa,       ^  46 

South  Africa,  141 

,-,    t  Ar.  110,000,000  „ 

East  Africa,  3 

African  Islands,  J  2—192 

Countries  near         > 
,     ,,   ,:.  60,000,000  50—  50 

the  Mediterranean,  $ 

Western  India,  \  30 

Southern  India,  120,000,000  85 

Northern  India,  J  105—220 

Ceylon,  1,500,000  40 

Siberia,  3,500,000  5 

Burmah,  12,000,000  20 

Siarn,  2,000,000  7 

Malayan  Peninsula,  6 

China,*  150,000,000  20—  98 

Carried  forward,  560 

*  According  to  the  Chinese  own  statistics,  their  population 
is  not   less   than   three  hundred  and  sixty  millions.     Some 


INTRODUCTION. 


XXXIII 


Indian  Archipelago,  > 
Australia,  5 

Southern  Pacific, 
Northern  Pacific, 
West  Indies, 
North  Amer.  Indians, 
Greenland, 
Labrador, 
South  America, 


Population. 

Missionaries. 

.ight  forward, 

StfO 

10 

25,000,000 

20—  30 

AK 

200,000 

*±v 

55—100 

3,000,000 

270 

2,000,000 

50 

8,000 

22 

_  , 

25 

13,000.000 

15—382 

1072 


From  this  statement,  we  learn  that  there  is  one  Chris- 
tian teacher  to  about  six  hundred  thousand  heathen, 
which  is  about  equal  to  the  supply  the  United  States 
would  have,  if  provided  with  thirty  ministers  of  the 

Gospel. 

In  looking  at  the  unevangelized  part  of  the  human 
family  in  larger  masses,  it  will  be  seen  that  Europe  has 
20  Missionaries;  Continental  Asia  308;  Ceylon,  Indian 
Archipelago  and  Australia  70  ;  Polynesia  or  the  Pacific 
Islands  100  ;  Africa  and  African  Islands  J.  92  ;  America, 
including  the  West  Indies,  Greenland  and  Labrador 
382 — in  all  1072.  At  this  time,  there  may  be  eleven 
hundred  ordained  Missionaries  in  the  Foreign  field  ;  but 

C  hristian  travellers  and  writers  have  fixed  it  at  three  hundred 
millions,  and  others  again  at  one  hundred  and  fifty 
millions.  This  is  the  lowest  estimate  I  have  ever  seen  of 
the  population  of  China;  and  to  this  immense  number  of 
souls  there  are  but  twenty  missionaries,  which  is  about  equal 
to  the  supply  the  United  States  would  have,  if  provided 
with  two  ministers  of  the  Gospel. 


XXXIV  INTRODUCTION  "% 

Jiow  inadequate  is  this  number  to  supply  more  than  sjx 
hundred  millions  of  souls  with  a  preached  Gospel ! 
This  great  moral  harvest  is  ripe  and  ready  for  the  sickle, 
hut  how  few  the  laborers  to  gather  it  in !  And  in  view 
of  these  plain  and  striking  facts,  is  it  not  clearly  mani- 
fest that  the  Church  should  at  once  awake  to  a  proper 
sense  of  her  high  obligation  to  Christ,  and  send  Bibles 
and  Missionaries  to  the  many  millions  of  heathen  who 
are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge? 

'It  may  be  shown,  too,  that  the  Redeomor.'s  friends 
should  feel  constrained  to  be  actively  and  perseveringly 
engaged  in  the  missionary  work,  and  that  they  have 
great  encouragement  to  be  thus  engaged,  from  the  fact 
that  a  good  beginning  has  already  been  made — that  a 
foundation,  firm  as  the  Rock  of  Ages,  and  broad  as 
seas  and  earth,  has  been  laid  ;  and  that  the  Savior 
stands  pledged  to  be  with  his  Church,  in  her  missiona- 
ry capacity  especially,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 
To  build  on  this  broad  and  deep  foundation  should  now 
be  the  great  desire  of  God's  people  in  every  place  and 
of  every  name. 

It  has  not  been  long  since  the  business  of  Foreign 
Missions  was  entered  upon  by  Protestants,  systemati- 
cally, and  with  the  extended  views  and  fixed  plans 
which  characterize  the  purpose  of  Christians  in  our 
day.  But  what  countries  and  denominations  are  most 
active  in  this  noble  enterprize,  and  what  are  they  doing 
to  hasten  the  fulfilment  of  those  prophecies  to  which 
the  attention  of  the  reader  has  been  called  in  these 
pages  ?  Let  the  following  statistics  give  the  answer. 

The  tables  here  given  contain  a  synoptical  view  of 
the  missions  -sustained  bv  different  denominations  of 


INTRODUCTION  XXXV 

Christians,  both  in  Europe  and  in  this  country.  They 
have  been  prepared  with  care,  and  may  be  regarded,  in 
the  main,  as  a  reasonable  approximation  to  the  truth. 
Entire  accuracy,  for  the  present  at  least,  is  impracti- 
cable. 

In  explanation  of  the  Tables,  it  should  be  borne  in 
mind  that  only  ministers  of  the  Gospel  are  called  mis- 
sionaries; physicians,  catechists,  teachers,  &c.,  are 
classed  as  assistant  missionaries.  Females,  whether 
married  or  unmarried,  are. not  included  in  the  enumera- 
tion. 

EUROPEAN    MISSIONS.       • 

The  following  table  exhibits  a  general  view  of  the 
missions  sustained  by  different  Protestant  denominations 
in  Europe.  It  will  be  seen,  that  the  missions  of  the 
United  Brethren,  or  Moravians,  in  Greenland  and  La- 
brador, and  among  the  North  American  Indians,  are 
omitted  in  the  first  table.  According  to  a  synopsis 
lately  published  in  the  United  Brethren's  Missionary 
Intelligencer,  they  had  4  stations  in  Greenland,  4  in 
Labrador,  and  3  in  North  America.  Several  small 
German  Missions  are  also  omitted,  amounting  in  all  to 
some  6  stations  and  10  Missionaries.  The  Society  for 
the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  has 
40  Missionaries  in  the  West  Indies,  50  in  New  South 
Wales,  6  in  New  Zealand,  and  4  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope.  Some  of  these,  however,  ought  to  be  put  down, 
perhaps,  as  Colonial  Missionaries,  like  the  large  num- 
ber of  ministers  sustained,  in  whole  or  in  part,  by  this 
Society  iu  British  North  America. 


XXXVI 


INTRODUCTION. 


Names  of  Countries  and  Societies* 

Stations. 

Missionaries. 

1 

a  • 

b. 

ir 

104 

4 
16 

* 

2 
35 

* 

'l 

2 
10 

2 

10 

86 

645 

122 
314 

20 

* 

9 
321 

1 

Communicants 

f. 

1 
2 

7,300 

1,248 
2,655 
6,700 

* 

105 
5,475 

2,104 

70 
1,000 

* 

2,644 
3,331 

804 

2,612 

12,687 

* 

6,903 
6,186 
1,072 
1,050 

118 

16,246 
7,806 
11,171 

762 

West  Indies, 

no 
so 

33 

3 

14 
1 

J] 

1 

2 
8 

27 
30 
10 

1 

3 
1 

57 

a 

42 
29 

20 
21 
5 

7 

1 

2 
S 

19 
45 
25 

6 

38 

21 
87 
J14 

5 
12 

3 

re 

3 

1 

Id 

g 

40 
33 

•2'.', 

2 

6 
1 

8 
6? 

40 
50 
IS 
13 
17 
5 

2 

8 

12 
39 

29 

3 

7 
M 

S 
* 

4 

1 
7 

1 

15 
10 
4 
13 

4 

22 
5 

4 

119 

34,806 
533 
3,775 
54,661 
13,877 

115 
1,275 

3,594 

65 
230 

* 

2,120 
2,499 

* 

1,350 

2,234 
* 
544 
1,303 

* 

41 

1,822 
3,696 
11,076 

451 

West  Africa. 

East  Africa. 
Church  Missionary  Society,  

South  Africa. 

United  Brethren  

African  Islands. 

Countries  near  the  Mediterranean. 

India  and  Ceylon. 

Church  Missionary  Society,  

Free  Church  of  Scotland  

Farther  India. 

Polynesia. 
Church  Missionary  Society,  

American  Indians. 

65;) 

774 

1,763139,97499,297 

••Returns  not  giren  or  imperfect. 


INXKODUCTIOJV.  XXXVII 

The  foregoing  table  shows  the  fields  of  labor  oc- 
cupied by  the  various  Missionary  Societies  of  Europe, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  small  Moravian  and  Ger- 
man Missionaries,  and  those  of  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  in  New  South 
Wales  and  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  It  will  be  ob- 
served, that  by  far  the  greater  part  of  what  is  done  in 
Europe  for  Foreign  Missions,  is  done  by  the  Christians 
of  Great  Britain. 

In  the  following  table,  which  contains  a  clear, 
and  as  precise  a  statement  as  possible,  of  the  opera- 
tions and  success  of  each  one  of  the  European  Mis- 
sionary Societies  among  the  heathen,  from  the  date 
of  their  organization  to  the  present  time,  I  have  included 
the  few  Missions  omitted  in  the  first  table,  so  as  to 
make  the  general  estimate  as  correct  as  possible.  It 
can  be  perceived,  at  a  glance,  what  the  respective  Socie- 
ties in  Europe  have  done,  and  are  now  doing,  for  the 
heathen. 


XXXV111 


INTRODUCTION. 


5 

. 

-. 

^ 

gl 

r. 

a 

Si 

V. 

ii 

§ 

~ 

o 

B 

| 

g 

e 

3 

S^ 

Societies. 

«i 

'- 
* 

B 

h 

Et, 

3 

B" 

s 

3. 

J 

2. 

B 

? 

•5 

•-., 

«• 

% 

to 

R. 

?* 

!° 

1715 

138 

IC4 

ag 

332 

8  176 

20  rKX) 

17!)i! 

Mi 

81 

193 

36,237 

180*1 

I  I'p 

'('I 

1  000 

6  351 

•j^'ooo 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Miss'ry  Society, 

If  17 

1  12 

L82 

13 

314 

70,555 

VJ.IQ'J 

tUnited  Brethren  or  Moravians,  

1732 

;'}  1 

l-lli 

^__ 



17.K/7 



IHld 

g 

B 



13 

,    , 

, 

Gospol  Propagation  Society,  

1G47 

HI 

6 

inn 
13 

™ 

300 

" 

r.'ooo 

Free  Church  of  Scotland  Mission^,.  . 

1700 

7 

g 

1 

10 

_   _    . 

r-'H 

9 

1  07° 

1 

5 

18°3 

g 

111 

1 

o 

1,973 

(V-2 

HI!) 

125 

139,390 

100,480 

tFrom  a  table  of  the  Moravian  Missions,  which  I  have 
just  seen,  it  would  appear  that  they  have  at  this  time  about 
70  foreign  stations,  300  Missionaries  and  teachers,  (includ- 
ing females,)  upwards  of  55,000  "converts,"  and  about 
22,000  communicants.  The  number  of  communicants  may 
be  distributed  as  follows  :  In  the  Danish  West  India  Islands 
4,500;  in  the  British  West  India  Islands  12,500 ;  in  Suri- 
nam 1,500;  South  Africa  1,650;  in  Greenland  .1,000;  in 
Labrador  600;  among  the  Cherokee  and  Delaware  In- 
dians 150. 

'The  German  Societies  have  doubtless  a  much  greater  num- 
ber of  Missionaries  in  their  employ  in  the  foreign  field  than 
is  here  given;  but  it  is  impossible  to  ascertain,  at  this  time, 
the  precise  number.  Besides,  it  should  be  recollected  that 
some  of  the  English  Societies  have  in  their  employ  a  large 
number  of  distinguished  German  Missionaries. 


INTRODUCTION. 


XXXIX 


*    AMERICAN    MISSIONS. 

.  The  following  table  presents  a  comprehensive  view  of 
of  the  various  Missions  sustained  by  the  Churches  in 
the  United  States. 


Nuinc.s  of  Coun- 
tries &•  Societies. 

Oa 

g> 

~' 
• 

Missionaries. 

£ 

i 

-,,' 

| 

~. 

U 

51 

a 

1. 

| 

Scholars, 

Locutions. 

Indian  Tribes. 
Am.  Board  F.  Mis-* 
Baptist  Board  

27 
H 
J 
3 

5 
9 

a 

3 
<J 

a 

3 
8 
21 

2 

20 
4 
5 

19 

V 

I 

IV  J 

•2\ 
10 

4 
15 

3 

4 

j 

35 

2 
o 

17 
16 

1 

3 

27 
5 
17 

•1 
•J 

25 

li 
J 

2t,4 

11 
3 

4 

2 
1 

J 

] 

2 
8 

3 

4 

1 
3 

11 
(0 

4 
7 

1 
5 

:u 
l 

2 
53 

as 
e 
s 

93 

2:1 

76C 
1.454 
98 
20 
4,341 

2f 
32 

2,397 

431 
30 

23,804 
696 

38,065 

824 
100 

100 

60 
90 
157 
100 

000 

1,351 

on 

500 
300 

8,673 
100 
600 

23,000 
3C.915 

Choct.,Oropon,  Sioux;&c. 
Sliawnccs,Ch(jrok.,Choct. 
Oncidas. 
lowas,  Creeks,  Ottawas. 
(       Oregon,    Choctawe. 
/  Cherokees,  &c. 
Zulus  in  S,  A.,  W.  Africa. 
Bassas. 
Cape  Talmas.  &.  vicinity. 
Kroos,  Monrovia,    Sinoe. 
Liberia. 

j               (the  Nestonans. 
(  Greece,  Turkey,  Syria, 
Greece. 
(     Greece,  Constantino- 
/  plo,  Mesopotamia. 
|     Siam,  China,  Borneo, 
/  Singapore.    ' 
(       Arrakan,     Burmali, 
/  Siam,  China. 
China. 
Siam,  China. 

Wcst&S.  India,  Ceylon. 
Assam,  The  Tcloogoo.-. 
Upper  India. 
Onssa. 
Teloogoos. 

Sandwich  Islands. 
France,  Germany,  &c. 
Buenos  Ayres. 

Episcopal   Board,.  .  . 

Methodist  Mis.So'ty, 
Africa. 
Am.  Board  For.  Mis. 
Baptist,  

Methodist  

Countries     nci-r    the 
Mediterranean, 
American   Board,... 

Farther  India. 
American  Board,.  .  . 

Baptist  

India. 
American  Bo^rd,.  .  . 

Fro«  Will  Baptist,.  . 

Polynesia  —  Sandwich 
Islands. 
American  Board,.  . 
I'.Hrnpc. 
Baptist  B'dof  F.  M  ., 
South  .dincrica. 
Mctliodut  Mis.So'ty, 

'This  Hoard  transacts  the  Foreign  Missionary  business  of 
the  Congregational,  Dutch  Keformed,  and  German  Reformed 
Churcliej;  and  of  a  portion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  following  exhibit  will  show  what  the  Missionary 
Societies  in  the  United  States  are  doing,  respectively, 
for  the  cause  of  Foreign  Missions. 


Methodist  Episcopal  Board  of  F.  M. 
Lutheran    For.  Missionary   Board 


European  Missions, 


170.243  136,205 


From  the  above  statistics  of  both  the  American  and 
European  Foreign  Missionary  Societies,  we  learn,  that 
there  are  854  stations;  11 13  ordained  Missionaries; 
189  Assistant  Missionaries  ;  2209  native  helpers  ; 
179,243  communicants,  and  136,295  children  connec- 
ted with  the  Schools.  It  will  be  observed  that  no  re- 
turns have  been  given  of  the  number  of  communicants 
and  scholars  under  the  care  of  some  of  the  most  flour- 
ishing societies,  as  the  "Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,"  and  we  may,  therefore, 
conclude,,  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case, 
that  the  actual  number,  both  of  communicants  and 
scholars,  far  exceeds  the  estimate  here  given.  I  have 
no  doubt,  from  the  various  sources  o!  information  to 
which  I  have  had  access  in  making  up  these  statistics, 
that  a  much  more  enlarged  view  of  Protestant  Missiona- 
ry operations  throughout  the  heathen  world,  might  he 
justly  and  safely  entertained.  I  am  quite  sure  that  if 
would  be  safe  to  say,  that  twelve  millions  of  copies  of 


INTRODUCTION.  XL! 

the  Holy  Scriptures  have  been  distributed  through  the 
world,  in  100  languages  and  dialects,  by  the  instrumen- 
tality  of  about  5000  organized  Societies — that  50  Mis- 
sionary presses  have  been  established — -that  50  Mission- 
ary colleges,  for  the  instruction  of  native  preachers  and 
teachers,  have  been  put  into  operation — that  1100  or- 
dained Missionaries,  aided  by  about  4,500  assistants, 
are  operating  throughout  the  woild,  at  more  than  000 
foreign  stations, — that  there  are  300,000  children  in  the 
Missionary  schools, — that  200,000  persons  converted 
from  Paganism,  are  now  merrrbers  of  the  Christian 
Ctiurches — that  more  than  6000  persons  are  annually 
converted  to  the  service  of  the  living  God — that  500,000 
heathen  have  renounced  idolatry,  and  that  in  ten  years 
the  Gospel  has  been  preached,  at  the  various  missions, 
to  not  less  than  five  millions  of  adult  persons. 

Such,  reader,  is  the  foundation  of  the  missionary  en- 
terprize — such  the  wonderful  results  of  the  operations 
of  the  Evangelical  Church  in  the  heathen  world.,  -Truly 
a  prosperous  beginning  has  been  made,  and  the  constant 
watchword  of  the  Church  should  now  be  omeard,  ON- 
WARD. The  object  to  be  attained  in  the  Master's  name, 
by  means  of  faith,  prayer,  the  circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and  continued  and 
persevering  effort,  should  be  nothing  less  than  the  con- 
version "of  the  entire  world  to  God.  This  the  true 
Evangelical  Church  should  understand  to  be  her  duty 
and  her  glory. — Yes,  her  glory,  as  well  as  her  duty. 
It  is  when  she  is  suitably  engaged  in  missionating  among 
the  poor,  blind,  debased,  wretched  heathen,  that  she 
most  exhibits  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and 
appears  most  interesting  and  lovely.  Then  it  is  that 
4 


\LH  INTRODUCTION. 

she    looks  fair   as    Uie    moon,  glorious  as  the  sun,   and 
beautiful  as  an  army  with  banners. 

As  Christians,  we  should  feel  thankful  and  happy  (hat 
we  belong  to  the  present  age,  an  age  that  has'been 
properly  styled  an  age  of  missions.  The  German  Re- 
formed Church,  since  1838,  has  been  engaged  to  some 
extent  in  the  foreign  missionary  work  ;  and  this  to  us, 
as  a  Church,  is  a  matter  of  deep  and  pleasing  interest. 
It  was  in  the  fall  of  that  year,  during  the  meeting  of  her 
Synod  in  the  city  of  Lancaster,  that  a  Foreign  Missiona- 
ry Society  was  organized,  and  that  we  resolved  to  co- 
operate with  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,  in  evangelizing  the  heathen.  Then 
it  was  that  we  made  systematic  arrangements  to  engage 
in  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  took  our  place,  as 
a  Church,  at  the  side  of  sister  Churches,  in  efforts  to 
send  the  Gospel  to  all  the  world.  That  was  indeed  an 
auspicious  era  in  the  history  of  the  Reformed  Church, 
which  I  trust  her  sons  and  her  daughters 
o  see,  and  seeing  it  rejoiced.  For  the  last  sev- 
eral years,  the  interesting  and  prosperous  mission  at 
Broosa,  has  received  the  support  of  our  Church,  and  the 
regret  is,  that  it  has  been  so  far  below  what  it  ought  to 
have  been.  It  is  to  be  hoped,  however,  that  for  the  fu- 
ture, greater  efforts  will  be  made  by  the  Church  to  sus- 
tain and  encourage  our  zealous,  devoted  and  successful 
mission  family,  located  at  the  very  seat  of  the  Mohamme- 
dan power  and  influence,  in  Asia  Minor.  They  are 
eminently  worthy  of  our  greatest  confidence  and  effi- 
cient support. 

How  very  great  are  the  encouragements  to  the  per* 
severing  and  untiring  prosecution  of  the  missionary  en- 


INTRODUCTION,  xmr 

terprize  ?  The  Master  has  promised  to  be  with  his 
Church  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  He  has 
promised,  too,  that  the  Gentiles  shall  come  to  her  light, 
and  kings  to  the  brightness  of  her  rising — that  she  shall 
be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  be  a  blessing  to  all  peo- 
ple. The  prophecies,  respecting  Christ  and  his  king- 
dom, are,  as  we  have  already  seen,  in  a  course  of  speedy 
and  glorious  fulfilment,  and  soon  they  will  all  be  fully 
accomplished.  Missionaries  are  going  forth  into  every 
clime  ;  the  Bible  is  being  translated  into  every  language 
under  heaven,  and  great  success  attends  the  labors  of 
God's  faithful  and  self-denying  servants.  The  world, 
the  whole  missionary  field,  is  open  to  the  Church,  and 
the  Lord  has  greatly  encouraged  her  to  go  forward  and 
take  possession.  And  let  it  be  remembered,  that  the 
duty  of  sending  the  gospel  to  all  the  world,  is  enjoined 
upon  every  disciple,  upon  every  one  who  names  the 
name  of  Jesus  and  professes  to  be  a  Christian.  God's 
people  of  every  land  and  of  every  branch  of  the  true 
Evangelical  Church,  must  ever  keep  their  eye  on  this 
great  duty.  As  they  profess  to  love  the  cause  of  the 
Redeemer,  they  must  cherish  the  spirit  of  missions.  This 
is  what  every  member  of  our  Reformed  Zion  must  do, 
if  we  would  all  fed  and  act  aiight.  We  should  even  be 
willing  and  ready  to  make  great  personal  sacrifices  Jo 
send  the  gospel  to  the  destitute.  Think  of  the  sacrifi- 
ce? made,  and  self-denial  practised,  on  the  part  of 
Schwartz,  Gutzlaff,  Rhenius,  Schneider,  and  other  dis- 
tinguished and  eminently  useful  German  missionaries, 
and  then  let  each  one  of  us  enquire,  "Lord  what  wilt 
thou  have  me  to  do?"  We  can  all  do  something,  and 
many  in  our  Church  can  do  much,  to  aid  the  good  and 
holy  c^use  of  missions.  At  all  times,  and  under  all  cir- 


\I,IV  INTRODUCTroJJ. 

cumstances,  our  contributions  to,  and  our  exertions  in 
this  cause,  should  evince  the  sincerity  of  our  daily  pray- 
er, "Lord,  may  thy  kingdom  come  and  thy  will  be  doiie 
on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven." 

If  Christians  of  every  place  and  of  every  name  would 
cultivate  the  primitive  spirit  of  missions,  and  pray,  and 
give,  and  labor  as  they  ought,  to  extend  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom  in  the  world,  and  diffuse  amongst  all  nations 
the  inestimable  blessings  of  Christianity,  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  would  soon  be  made  bare  in  the  salvation  of  all 
people,  and  the  shout  go  up  to  heaven,  "The  Lord  God 
omnipotent  reigneth — the  kingdoms  of  this  world  have 
become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ." — 
Then  would  the  white  man,  and  the  red  man,  and  the 
black  man — men  of  all  climes  and  colors,  unite  in  as- 
criptions of  praise  to  Him  who  hath  redeemed  us  to 
God  by  his  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests 
forever  and  ever.  Hallelujah  !  Jesus  reigns,  and  shall 
continue  to  reign  until  his  kingdom  stretches  from  shore 
to  shore,  and  the  knowledge  of  his  great  salvation  covers 
the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea. 

EL1AS  HEINER, 
President  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 

German  Reformed  Church. 
Baltimore,  Md.,  7 
March  4th,  1846,    -> 


INTRODUCTION. 


XI.V 


P,  S.  Since  writing  the  foregoing,  it  has  occurred 
to  me  that  it  would  be  acceptable  to  the  readers  of  this 
yolume,  to  be  furnished  with  a  table  embracing  the 
ministers  and  communicants  in  the  principal  evangelical 
denominations  in  the  United  States.  According  to  the 
latest  returns  to  which  access  could  be  obtained,  the  fol- 
lowing statement  may  be  relied  upon  as  being  in  the 
main  correct : — 


Ministers. 

Associated  Calvinistic  Baptists,          4,820 
Free  Will  Baptists  (and  licentiates,)       930 
Congregationalista,  Orthodox,  1^200 

Episcopalians,     -------    1,250 

Episcopal  Methodists,     -    -     -    -      4,000 

Protestant  Methodists,     -    -     .     -        425 
Evangelical  Lutherans,     -    -     -     -      400 

German  Reformed,     ------     210 

Dutch  Reformed, 280 

Associate  Presbyterians,  -  -  -  -  120 
Reformed  Presbyterians,  -  -  -  -  32 
Associate  Reformed,  -----  175 
Cumberland  Presbyterians,  -  -  -  470 
Presbyterians,  Old  School,  -  -  1,700 
Presbyterians,  New  School,  -  -  1,550 


Communicants. 

580,000 
53,500 

165,000 

85,000 

1,100,000 

52,000 

145,000 
85,000 
36,000 
17,000 
5,500 
28,000 
55,000 

168,000 

135,000 


Total, 


17,562          2,710,000 


'  A  few  of  the  smaller  denominations, — the  Moravians, 
etc. — are  not  embraced  in  this  enumeration.  The  re- 
sult, therefore,  is  somewhat  below  the  actual  number. 
It  is  probable  that  there  are  at  this  time  about  eighteen 
thousand  evangelical  ministers  in  the  United  States  and 
about  two  million  eight  hundred  thousand  communicants 
connected  with  their  Churches. 


XI.YI  INTRODUCTION. 

The  population  of  tho  United  States,  in  1940,  was 
17,062,566  ;  by  adding  the  increase  of  six  years,  at  3£ 
per  cent — the  ratio  from  1790  to  1840 — we  obtain  for 
the  population  of  1840,  20,475,078.  Of  this  amount 
6,000,000  should  probably  be  considered  as  under  ten 
years  of  age.  If  we  deduct  this  sum  from  the  whole 
population,  we  have  14,475,078  as  the  number  of  those 
who  are  ten  years  old  and  upwards.  Assuming  then 
the  foregoing  table  to  be  correct,  we  have  the  following 
results:  1.  About  one  fifth  of  those  persons  who  are 
more  than  ten  years  old,  are  communicants  in  our  evan- 
gelical Churches.  2.  Were  these  18,000  ministers 
equally  distributed  throughout  the  United  States,  we 
should  have  one  to  every  1,137  souls. 

Now  let  us  contrast  the  state  of  our  own  country  with 
that  of  the  unevangelized  portions  of  the  earth.  The 
whole  number  of  missionaries  in  the  world  is  about 
1,100.  This  estimate  will  give  us  about  one  missiona- 
ry for  every  600,000  of  the  heathen,  leaving  none  for 
140,000,000  of  Mohammedans,  and  none  for  those  nomi- 
nal Christians  who  have  "another  gospel."  When  will 
the  Church  of  Christ  be  able  to  look  out  upon  the  whole 
earth,  and  say,  "one  evangelical  minister  has  been  given 
to  every  1,137  souls?"  E.  H. 


NOTES  TO  THE  READER. 

In  the  table  of  contents,  there  should  be  twenty  eight  let- 
ters noted  instead  of  twenty  seven.  Letter  XXVII  treating 
of  the  "  Various  means  for  the  diffusion  of  light  and  truth" 
was  omitted  in  the  copy,  and  the  omission  was  not  discover- 
ed by  the  printer  in  time  to  make  the  necessary  correction. 

On  each  of  the  pages  42  and  124  the  reader  will  observe 
a  reference  to  a  plate,  which  does  not  appear  in  the  book. 
It  was  intended  originally  to  illustrate  and  embellish  the 
work  with  fifteen  plates.  The  publisher,  however,  found  it 
necessary  to  omit  three  of  them,  and  through  unintentional 
oversight  the  references  to  the  plates  on  the  pages  referred 
to  were  permitted  to  remain. 


PREFACE. 


It  may  be  well  to  remark,  in  this  place,  as  is  implied  in 
the  First  Letter  of  the  Book,  that  these  Letters  are  designed 
for  the  German  Reformed  Church  in  America.  As  they  take 
a  deep  interestin  the  Mission  established  in  Broosa,  it  is  pre- 
sumed that  a  series  of  Letters  relating'  to  the  same,  may  not 
be  uninteresting-. 

The  leisure  hours  of  a  missionary,  and  especially  of  a  mis- 
sionary mother,  are  like 

"Angels'  visits,  few  and  far  between." 

This  being  the  case  with  myself,  it  could  not  ho  expected  that 
I  should  find  much  time  to  devote  to  friends  at  home.  It  may 
even  by  some  be  considered  a  sacrilege,  that  I  should  attempt 
to  write  any  thing  for  the  public  eye.  But  conscientiously 
endeavoring  to  omit  no  duties  of  higher  importance  for  this 
object,  I  have  aimed  "to  gather  up  the  fragments"  (of  time) 
"  that  nothing  be  lost,"'  and  have  succeeded  in  bringing  these 
letters  to  a  close. 

They  include  a  less  variety  of  subjects,  and  are  less  sys- 
tematically arranged,  as  well  as  far  more  deficient  in  interest, 
than  I  could  desire.  "  But  such  as  I  have,  give  T  to  thee." 
You  will,  therefore,  kindly  throwing  the  mantle  of  charity 
over  them  all,  please  accept  them  as  a  small  token  of  interest, 
from  one,  who,  though  not  of  German  extraction,  still  feels  a 
deep  interestin  "the  weal  and  woe"  of  the  German  Reform- 
ed Church  in  America.  When  the  Nominal  Christians  are 
mentioned,  unless  the  Greeks  are  particularly  spoken  of,  the 
.Armenians  arc  invariably  referred  to. 
2 


ll  tho  jii-iusfil  ut  these  letters  should  be  the  nicaii^  of  creat- 
ing an  interest  in  the  minds  of  some  in  behalf  of  the  cause  of 
missions  generally,  and  of  deepening-  it  with  regard  to  this 
station  in  particular,  my  heart's  best  desire  will  be  accom- 
plished, and  the  glory  shall  belaid  at  the  feet  of  the  dear 
Redeemer. 

IJlessed  assurance  this,  that  "a  cup  of  cold  water,  given  in 
the  name  of  a  disciple,  shall  in  no  wise  lose  its  reward." 

E.  C.  A.  SCHNEIDER. 


CONTENTS, 


ESSAY. — Prospects  of  the  heathen,  and  our  duty  to  them. 

LETTER  I. — General  description  of  Broosa — its  situation — 
size — number  of  inhabitants — buildings — Mount  Olympus. 

LKTTER  II. — Abundance  of  cold  waters — mineral  waters — 
description  of  some  of  the  laths  and  analysis  of  their  waters 
— climate  of  the  city  and  vicinity — prevalence  of  diseases  ; 
viz  :  intermittent  fever,  smallpox,  plague — quarantine. 

LETTER  III. — Animals,  wild  and  domestic — vegetables — 
fruits — wine — rakee — cultivation  of  mulberry  tree — manu- 
facture of  silk — taxes — prison. 

LETTER  IV._ Franks. 

LETTER  V. — Mussulmans — number  of  mosques — mauso- 
leums— honacks — nature  of  the  worship  in  mosques — -pre- 
tense at  working  miracles — ramazan — beiram — mcdrcssef/s 
— interior  of  a  harem. 

LETTER  VI.— Dervishes. 

LETTER  VII.— Visit  of  the  Sultan  to  Broosa. 

LETTER  VIII. — Many  things  seen  in  this  eastern  country 
indicating  habits  and  tastes  exactly  the  reverse  of  those  in 
the  United  Slates — Contrarieties. 

LETTER  IX. — Difference  in  the  treatment  of  the  sexes. 

LETTER  X. — Ignorance  of  the  nature  of  true  religion  exist- 
ing in  the  minds  of  Armenians  and  Greeks. 

LETTER  XI. — Armenian  Catechism. 

* 

LETTER  XII. — Early  engagements  and  marriages. 
LETTER  XIII.— Baptisms. 

LETTER  XIV. — Death— funeral  services  and  kindred  sub- 
jects. 


V  CO.fTKNTS. 

LETTER  XV.— Various  superstitions. 

LETTER  XVI.— Ecclesiastics. 

LETTER  XVII.— The  Sabbath-, 

LETTER  XVIII.— Regard  for  the  word  of  God. 

LETTER  XIX.— Opposition  to  the  spread  of  the  truth. 

LETTER  XX.— Praying  for  the    dead— prayers  to   the 

saints — the  cross. 
LETTER  XXL— Pictures. 

L  KTTE R  XXII. — Feasts— fasts — confession — absolution. 
LETTER  XXIII. — Services  in  the  Armenian  Church  on 

Christmas. 

LETTER  XXIV.— Pilgrimages. 
LETTER  XXV.— Legends. 

LETTER   XXVI. — Miscellanies — visit  to  an  Armenian 
family — return  of  the  same — murder  in  a  village — visit 

of  B.  C.,  and  an  account  of  his  conversion — happy  death  of 

B.  S. 

LETTER  XXVII.— Concluding  thoughts. 
HYMN. 


E  S  8  A  Y , 

Prospects  of  the  Heathen,  and  our  duty  to  them. 

It  is  the  acknowledged  duty  of  the  Church  to 
send  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  yet,  the  great 
mass  of  the  world's  population  are  still  ignorant  of 
the  way  of  salvation  by  Christ.  It  is  to  be  feared, 
that  many  of  his  professed  followers  do  not  practi- 
cally admit  the  solemn  truth,  that  without  the  gos- 
pel the  heathen  must  inevitably  perish.  They  can- 
not think  it  reconcilable  with  the  mercy  of  God. 
Although  they  are  unable  to  say  how  they  can  be 
saved  without  a  knowledge  of  him,  "besides  whom 
there  is  none  other  name  given  under  heaven* 
whereby  men  may  be  saved ;"  still,  they  imagine, 
that,  in  the  infinite  mind  of  God,  there  must  be  such 
a  way. 

This  feeling  is,  probably,  far  more  prevalent,  and 
exerts  vastly  more  influence,  than  is  supposed. 
Though  it  may  not  be  openly  alleged,  this  is, 
doubtless,  the  cause  why  many,  who  bear  the  Chris- 
tian name,  neither  ofTer  their  prayers,  nor  contribute 
of  their  substance,  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in 
heathen  lands. 

It  becomes,  then,  an  important  question,  wheth- 
er the  heathen  are  in  a  perishing  condition,  without 
the  gospel  ?  We  propose  to  establish  the  affirma- 
tive of  this  inquiry,  both  from  Scripture  and  from 
other  considerations.  And  having  proved  this 


E  s  >  A  \- 

point,  some  motives,  to  engage  in  the  work  of  mis- 
sions, will  be  presented. 

In  the  Scriptural  part  of  the  argument,  our  proofs 
will  be  chiefly  drawn  from  Paul's  reasoning  in  his 
epistle  to  the  Romans.  And  here  it  is  important  to 
observe,  that  the  same  kind  of  argumentation,  which 
he  employs  in  reference  to  the  heathen  of  his  time, 
applies  with  ecpiial  force  to  those  of  the  present  day. 
Their  character  is  precisely  the  same  now  ;  and  the 
principles  of  God's  moral  government  have  not 
changed.  Therefore,  if  he  proved  the  heathen  of 
his  age  guilty  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  in  need  of 
the  gospel,  so  are  they  at  the  present  time.  With 
these  preliminary  remarks  we  proceed  to  the  dis- 
cussion. 

I.   Without  the  gospel,  the  heat  hen  must  perish. 

1.)  In  Rom.  3  chap,  and  9th  verse,  the  apostle 
says,  "We  have  proved  both  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
that  they  are  all  under  sin."  To  be  under  sin,  is 
to  be  guilty  of  it,  and  exposed  to  the  penalty,  which 
it  deserves.  Such  is  the  moral  government  of  God, 
that  whosoever  commits  sin  must  suffer  its  just  ret- 
ributions, unless  he  repents  and  takes  refuge  in  an 
atonement.  "Cursed  is  every  one  that  continued! 
not  in  all  things,  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do 
them."  "Sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law."  If, 
therefore,  the  Gentile  world,  as  well  as  all  others, 
are  chargable  with  sin,  they  are  under  the  curse  of 
this  law,  which  is  death.  And  the  death  here  in- 
tended must  be  that  which  is  eternal ;  for  mere  bodi- 


E  s  S  A  Y . 

"m 

iy  dissolution,  followed  by  eternal  bliss,  would  be, 
comparatively,  no  curse. 

2.)  In  verse  1 9th  of  this  same  chapter,  Paul  says, 
that  ««//  the  irorhl  is  giti/ty  before  God."  If  all 
the  world  are  in  this  predicament,  then  the  heathen 
portion  of  it  are  included.  And  to  be  guilty  before 
God,  is  to  be  exposed  to  condemnation  ; — to  be  lia- 
ble to  punishment. 

3.)  In  the  32nd  verse  of  chapter  1st,  Paul  says, 
that  while  they  "know  the  judgment  of  God,  that 
they,  who  commit  such  things,  arc  worthy  of  death, 
not  only  do  the  same",  but  have  pleasure  in  them 
that  do  them."  In  this  passage  the  following  things 
are  to  be  noticed  ;  viz  :  God's  judgment  is  denoun- 
ced against  the  various  crimes  mentioned  in  the 
verses  preceding  ;  .the  heathen  know  that  such  is 
the  divine  denunciation  ;  with  this  knowledge,  they 
actually  commit  these  very  crimes,  and  not  only  so, 
but  such  is  their  corruption,  that  they  take  pleasure 
in  those  who  indulge  in  them.  In  view  of  these 
things,  did  not  the  apostle  mean  tqpay,  and  does 
not  reason  also  make  the  same  declaration,  that  they 
"are  worthy  of  death?"  Painful  as  is  the  conclu- 
sion, how  can  we  escape  from  it  ? 

4.)  In  chap.  2 :  1 2th  verse,  of  this  same  epistle,  it 
is  said,  "As  many  as  have  sinned  without  law  shall 
also  perish  without  law,"  viz  :  those  who  have 
sinned  without  the  light  of  revelation,  or  the  reveal- 
ed law,  shall  perish.  Here  is  a  very  plain  and  posi- 
tive declaration,  that  those  heathen  without  revela- 
tion, who  have  sinned,  must  perish.  Now,  if  all 


8  i:  s  s  A  r . 

• 

the  heathen  are  actually  sinners,  as  is  undeniable ; 
if  they  have  sinned  against  the  light  which  they  en- 
joy, then  it  is  as  plain  as  the  Bible  can  make  it,  that 
they  will  actually  be  lost.  But  that  they  are  trans- 
gressors is  clear;  for  the  whole  tenor  of  the  apostle's 
reasoning,  in  the  first  part  of  the  epistle  to  the  Ro- 
mans, proves  them  to  "be  under  sin."  He  says, 
"They  are  without  excuse."  "When  they  knew 
God,  they  glorified  him  not  as  God."  He  enumer- 
ates a  long  catalogue  of  crimes,  of  which  they  were 
guilty,  and  which  call  down  the  judgment  of  God. 
If  it  could  be  shown,  that  they  universally,  or  gen- 
erally even,  improved  the  light  which  they  enjoy, 
then  the  argument  derived  from  this  passage  would 
fall  to  the  ground.  But  as  it  is  a  fact  undisputed 
by  all,  that  they  commit  numberless  sins  knowing- 
ly, the  conclusion  is  inevitable,  that  they  perish. 
This  one  plain  text  of  Scripture  is  sufficient  to  over- 
throw every  argument  to  the  contrary,  however 
much  it  may  appear  to  magnify  the  mercy  and 
compassion  oL  God.  No  opinion,  or  theory,  or 
mode  of  reasoning,  however  specious  it  may  seem, 
must  be  allowed  to  set  aside  the  word  of  God. 
One  "Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  is  of  more  force  than 
scores  of  mere  human  arguments. 

5.)  They  siri  against  the  light  of  nature  and  con- 
science. Paul  says,  "The  invisible  things  of  God 
from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen, 
being  understood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even 
his  eternal  power  and  God-head"  The  Psalmist 
says,  "The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and 


E  S  S  A  T.  9 

the  firmament  showeth  his  handy  work.  Day  unto 
day  uttereth  speech,  and  night  unto  night  sheweth 
knowledge.  There  is  no  speech  nor  language, 
where  their  voice  is  not  heard."  These 'passages 
clearly  teach,  that,  in  the  works  of  nature,  God  has 
revealed  himself  to  man.  The  light '  which  they 
disclose  is  sufficient  to  teach  them  their  obligations 
to  their  Creator;  so  that, though  they  have  not  the 
additional  light  of  the  gospel,  they  have  a  sufficient 
degree,  if  they  will  but  open  their  eyes  to  behold  it, 
to  lead  them  to  worship  and  love  the  true  God.  And 
consequently,  the  apostle,  after  saying  that  the  eter- 
nal power  and  God-head  of  the  Creator  were  dis- 
played in  creation,  declares  expressly,  that  they 
"are  without  excuse."  But  most  obviously,  if  they 
are  without  excuse,  they  must  have  sufficient 
knowledge,  or  they  could  not  be  guilty.  Guilt 
implies  knowledge  of  obligation  and  law,  which 
have  been  neglected. 

They  sin  against  the  light  of  God's  goodness 
as  revealed  in  creation.  Of  his  mercy  there  are 
traces  all  over  the  globe.  It  is  written  in  charac- 
ters of  light  every  where,  and  may  be  read  even  by 
the  darkest  pagan  mind.  "He  maketh  his  sun  to  rise 
oil  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  his  rain 
on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust."  Paul  said  to  the 
idolators  of  Lystra,  "Nevertheless,  he  left  not  him- 
self without  witness,  in  that  he  did  good  and  gave 
us  rain  from  heaven,  and  fruitful  seasons,  filling 
our  hearts  with  food  and  gladness."  To  the  Athe- 
nians, who  were  excessively  devoted  to  idolatry, 


10  •     K  s.s  A  V. 

the  same  apostle  declares,  "That  God  is  not  wor- 
shipped will  men's  hands  as  though  he  needed  any 
thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all,  life  and  breath,  and  all 
things;  and  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of 
men,  for  to  dwell  oh  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and 
hath  determined  (he  times  before  appointed,  and  the 
bounds  of  their  habitation  :  That  they  should  seek 
the  Lord,'"  mark  this,  "that  they  should  seek  the 
Lord,  if  haply  they  might  feel  after  him  and  find 
him."  Here  it  is  expressly  asserted  by  an  inspired 
apostle,  that  the  goodness  of  God,  as  displayed  in 
his  providence,  was  designed  to  lead  men  to  God. 
He  mentions  it  as  an  inducement  to  abandon  their 
idolatry. 

The  heathen,  then,  do  not  sin  ignorantly.  Though 
their  light  is  not  the  bright  blaze  kindled  by  the 
gospel,  it  is  yet  sufficient  to  shew  them  the  sin  and 
folly  of  superstition  and  idolatry. 

Again,  Paul  says,  that  the  heathen  "are  a  law 
unto  themselves,  which  shew  the  work  of  the  law 
written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bear- 
ing witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  meanwhile  ac- 
cusing or  else  excusing  one  another."  According 
to  this  passage,  the  moral  law  is  written  in  the 
hearts  of  the  heathen.  They  are  not  ignorant  ef 
the  great  distinction  between  right  and  wrong. 
When  they  commit  murder,  theft,  and  licentious- 
ness, and  indulge  in  all  the  gross  and  corrupt  feel- 
ings of  their  hearts,  they  sin  knowingly,  and  their 
consciences  condemn  them.  God  has  impressed  on 
every  mornl  nnd  neoountnble  brinar.  this  sense  of 


'-»  1- 

E  K  >  A  V  .  11 

right  and  wrong.  Though  degradation  and  sin  of- 
ten render  it  obtuse,  they  cannot  destroy  it.  It  ever 
abides  with  them  as  a  faithful  monitor,  to  direct 
their  minds  to  the  Great  Author  of  their  being. 

Now,  it  is  for  sinning  against  this  light  of  nature 
and  conscience,  that  the  heathen  will  be  condemned. 
Not  for  rejecting  and  misimproving  the  light  and 
motives  of  the  gospel,  which  they  have  never  re- 
ceived, but  for  disregarding  that  degree  of  light 
which  they  do  enjoy ;  not  for  what  they  do  not 
know,  but  for  what  they  do  know  but  despise.  This 
is  the  ground  of  their  condemnation.  Why  may 
they  not,  and  will  they  not  be  condemned  as  truly, 
for  misimproving  the  feeble  motives  to  honor  their 
Creator,  which  bear  upon  them,  as  those  who  are 
unaffected  by  the  more  powerful  ones  of  the  gospel 
in  Christian  lands  ?  The  principle  in  both  cases  is 
the  same.  If  we  admit  that  a  gospel  hardened  sin- 
ner is  justly  condemned,  because  he  has  rejected  the 
offers  of  grace  made  to  him,  must  we  not  admit,  on 
the  same  principle,  that  the  less  favored  heathen, 
who  wholly  disregards  the  dictates  of  nature  and 
conscience,  must  also  be  condemned  ?  On  what 
principle  of  justice  can  you  make -a  distinction  in 
favor  of  the  latter  ?  True,  his  guilt  and  condemna- 
tion will  not  be  as  great  as  those  of  the  former,  but 
they  will  be  just  as  real.  The  mistake  of  those, 
who  persuade  themselves  that  the  heathen  may  be 
saved  without  the  gospel,  lies  in  their  supposing 
that  they  will  be  overwhelmed  with  all  the  con- 
demnation, Consequent  to  a  rejection  of  the  gospel. 


i 


12  ESSAY. 

But   they  will   be  called  to  suffer  only  the  conse- 
quences of  their  actual  guilt. 

Our  remarks,  thus  far,  have  all  tended  to  shew 
from  the  word  of  God,  that  the  heathen  are  actually 
guilty  in  his  sight,  they  having  violated  the  moral 
law  imprinted  upon  their  hearts,  and  that  according 
to  that  law  they  must  perish.  Now,  according  to 
the  gospel  system,  there  is  only  one  way  of  satisfy- 
ing the  demands  of  this  law  ;  viz  :  by  an  adequate 
atonement.  Either,  all  its  precepts  must  be  fully 
obeyed,  or  an  adequate  expiation  offered,  which 
will  be  accepted  instead  of  the  threatened  punish- 
ment. As  the  heathen  have  transgressed  this  law, 
they  are,  of  course,  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  tak- 
ing refuge  in  an  atonement.  They  must  apply 
for  its  benefit.  The  mere  existence  of  one,  while 
they  do  not  apply  to  it,  can  no  more  save  them,  than 
it  does  those  in  gospel  lands,  who  disregard  it.  To 
say  that  they  will  be  saved  on  the  ground  of 
Christ's  atonement,  though  they  arc  ignorant  of  it, 
is  an  assertion  altogether  unsupported  by  Scrip- 
ture ;  while  the  whole  tenor  of  the  Bible  is,  that 
"there  is  none  other  name  given  under  heaven, 
among  men,  whereby  we  can  be  saved." 

The  passage  in  Acts  10  :  35,  "But  in  every  na- 
tion he  that  feareth  God  and  worketh  righteousness 
is  accepted  of  him,"  is  often  referred  to  for  proof, 
that  the  heathen  may  be  saved  without  the-  gospel. 
This,  as  far  as  I  know,  is  the  only  apparent  evi- 
dence from  Scripture  to  support  this  sentiment. 
But  a  moment's  consideration  of  the  whole  narra- 


ESSAY.  13 

live  of  Cornelius,  as  given  in  this  chapter,  not  only 
shews  the  utter  groundlessness  of  the  doctrine,  but 
is  itself  a  strong  argument  in  favor  of  our  position. 
True,  Cornelius  was  a  heathen  by  birth  ;  but  by 
his~residence  in  Judea  he  became  acquainted  with 
the  character  of  the  true  God  by  means  of  the  Old 
Testament  Scriptures  in  the  Greek  language,  as  is 
highly  probable,  and  by  his  intercourse  with  the 
Jews.  So  deep  an  impression  did  his  knowfedge  of 
God  make  upon  his  heart,  that  it  is  said  of  him, 
that  he  was  a  "devout  man,  and  one  that  feared 
God  with  all  his  house,  and  which  gave  much  alms 
to  the  people  and  prayed  to  God  always/'  Not 
only  was  he  a  man  of  prayer  and  fasting,  but  he 
taught  his  family  also  the  fear  of  God.  Observe, 
this  is  not  said  of  one  residing  in  the  heathenish 
darkness  of  pagan  Italy,  but  of  one,  who  had 
emerged  from  that  darkness,  and  was  enjoying  the 
light  of  revelation  among  the  chosen  people  of  God 
in  Canaan,  and  while  he  was  residing  in  their 
midst.  In  other  words,  his  character  for  devout-, 
ness  and  uprightness  was  formed,  not  under  the 
influence  of  paganism,  but  of  the  word  of  God. 
Besides,  even  the  degree  of  light  and  knowledge 
which  he  had  was  not  sufficient.  But  as  there 
was  an  evident  preparation' on  his  part,  to  receive 
Christ  as  his  Redeemer,  as  Doddridge  says,  "the 
passage  proves  that  God  would  sooner  send  an  an- 
gel to  direct  pious  and  upright  persons  to  a  knowl- 
•  edge  of  the  gospel,  than  suffer  them  to  perish  by 
ignorance  of  it;  and  by  no  means  determines  the 
existence  of  such  persons  in  every  nation." 

* 


11  ESSAf 

And  when  Peter  declares,  that  God  is  no  respec- 
ter of  persons,  etc.,  he,  doubtless,  means  that  God 
is  not  as  exclusive  in  conferring  the  blessings  of 
revelation  as  the  Jews  had  supposed,  who  believed 
that  no  nation  besides  their  own  was  included 
in  the  favor  of  God.  They  considered  them  all 
as  outcasts.  But  Peter,  in  view  of  the  case  of  Cor- 
nelius, asserts  that  such  exclusive  notions  are 
wrong,  and  that  other  people  and  nations  would 
also  share  in  his  mercy.  Cornelius  is  supposed  to 
have  been  the  first  Gentile,  who  was  admitted  into 
the  Christian  Church,  without  having  been  pre- 
viously proselyted  and  circumcised.  It  was,  there- 
fore, altogether  natural  for  Peter,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  this  new  state  of  things,  to  make  such  a 
remark. 

In  view  of  these  arguments  from  Scripture,  we 
think  the  conclusion  is  inevitable,  that  while  the 
heathen  are  without  the  gospel,  they  are  in  a  perish- 
ing condition.  So  the  apostles  felt.  Under  this  deep 
impression,  they  dispersed  into  all  lands  to  publish 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  In  this  work  they 
sacrificed  their  case  and  comfort ;  they  submitted  to 
privations  and  hardships  of  every  kind ;  they  were 
persecuted,  afflicted,  tormented ;  they  were  in  perils 
by  land  and  by  sea  ;  their  lives  were  constantly  in 
danger,  and  in  the  prosecution  of  their  labors,most  of 
them  actually  sacrificed  their  lives.  But  if  the  heath- 
en could  have  been  saved  without  the  gospel,  then  all 
this  suffering  was  undergone  to  no  p\irpose.  And 
Christ,  in  calling  them  to  such  hardships,  could  not 


E  5  S  A  V  .  lb 

have  been  actuated  by  that  teudei  and  ulfectionate 
spirit,  which  he  manifested  in  his  last  interview 
with  them  just  before  his  crucifixion.  But  the 
apostles  were  not  mistaken,  and  Christ  did  not  call 
them  to  so  arduous  a  work,  without  an  adequate 
object.  They  were  persuaded  that  the  heathen 
must  perish,  if  they  did  not  embrace  the  gospel,  and 
it  was  a  deep  and  abiding  conviction  of  this  solemn 
truth,  which  lead  them  cheerfully  to  sacrifice  every 
thing,  for  the  purpose  of  conveying  that  gospel  to 
(hem. 

Furthermore  :  the  very  command  to  publish  the 
gospel  to  every  creature  implies  their  absolute  need 
of  it.  What  is  il,  and  for  whom  is  it  designed  ?  It 
is  a  system  of  mercy,  intended  for  the  deliverance 
of  such  as  are  in  a  perishing  condition.  It  presup- 
poses, that  all  to  whom  it  is  to  be  proclaimed,  are 
in  a  hopeless  state  without  it.  Why  send  it  to  them, 
if  they  are  not  in  need  of  it  ?  What  object  is  to  be 
gained,  if  they  are  sure  of  eternal  bliss  without  it  ? 
Nay  more,  if  this  opinion  is'  correct,  it  would  be 
better  not  to  fulfil  this  command  :  for  it  is  morally 
certain,  that  many  of  the  heathen,  after  having  re- 
ceived the  offers  of  salvation,  will  reject  them  and 
perish,  as  multitudes  in  Christian  lands  do  ; :  where- 
as, if  without  it  they  will  be  saved,  none  would  be 
exposed  to  the  danger  of  perdition  by  rejecting  it. 
So  that,  not  to  execute  the  most  solemn  of  Christ's 
commands,  would  be  an  act  of  kindness  to  the 
heathen.  But  who  will  venture  to  take  such  a  posi- 
Who  will  dare  assume  the  responsibility  of 


16  ESSAY. 

saying,  that  disobedience  to  any  of  our  Lord's  in- 
junctions is  an  exhibition  of  mercy  on  our  part,  and 
that  obedience,  on  the  contrary,  would  manifest  a 
want  of  compassion  ? 

When  the  physician  prescribes  a  remedy,  it  is  for 
one,  who  is  sick,  and  when  you  seek  medical  aid, 
it  is  when  disease  is  preying  upon  your  vitals.  Now, 
the  gospel  is  a  remedy.  It  is  designed  to  heal  the 
spiritual  maladies  of  men.  It  is  the  balm  of  Gilead. 
And  when  Christ  enjoins  it  upon  his  disciples  to 
carry  this  remedy  into  all  the  world,  and  to  offer  it 
to  every  creature,  it  is  most  manifestly  implied,  that 
all  are  infected  with  the  disease,  which  it  is  adapted 
to  cure. 

Finally :  the  character  of  the  heathen  proves 
them  to  be  in  a  perishing  condition.  What  that 
was  in  the  day  of  the  apostle  Paul,  he  has  told  us 
in  the  first  part  of  his  epistle  to  the  Romans ;  and 
the  same  characteristics  apply  to  all  the  unevangel- 
ized  nations  of  the  present  day.  He  represents 
them  as  "doing  those  things  which  are  not  con- 
venient; being  filled  with  all  unrighteousness,  for- 
nication, wickedness,  covetousness,  maliciousness  ; 
full  of  envy,  murder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity, 
whisperers,  backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful, 
proud,  boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient 
to  parents,  without  understanding,  covenant-break- 
ers, without  natural  affection,  implacable,  unmer- 
ciful; who  knowing  the  judgment  of  God,  that 
they  Avhieh  do  such  things  are  worthy  of  death, 
not  only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that 


K  SS  A  Y.  17 

do  them."  Now,  can  persons  of  such  a  character 
be  fit  for  the  pure  and  holy  enjoyments  of  heaven? 
Can  those,  who  live  in  the  indulgence  of  every 
unholy  passion  and  in  the  unrestrained  commis- 
sion of  various  sins,  up  to  the  hour  of  death,  be 
then  suddenly  transferred  to  heaven,  whose  chief 
bliss  consists  in  holiness  ?  There  is  a  moral  fit- 
ness requisite  to  a  participation  in  its  blissful  glories. 
Heaven  is  not  so  much  a  place  as  a  state.  And 
if  a  person  in  a  Christian  land,  who  leads  a  good, 
moral  life,  but  whose  heart  has  not  been  changed, 
cannot  be  admitted  to  heaven  on  the  ground,  that 
the  state  of  his  moral  feelings  unfit  him  to  be  hap- 
py there,  how  much  more  must  a  heathen,  whose 
only  pleasure  is  to  riot  in  sin  and  all  manner  of 
evil,  be  wholly  unfit  for  so  holy  a  place.  He  pos- 
sesses a  moral  incapacity  for  it.  It  is  not  so  much 
that  God  has  interdicted  heaven  to  them  as  that, 
unless  they  are  changed  by  the  power  and  grace  of 
the  gospel,  there  is  an  utter  impossibility  in  the 
way  of  their  being  admitted  to  heaven.  In  the  na- 
ture of  things  it  is  impracticable.  And  it  is  this 
impracticability,  which  lies  at  the  bottom  of  all  such 
Scripture  declarations  as  the  following;  viz:  "Be 
not  deceived  ;  neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  not 
effeminate,  nor  abusers  of  mankind  with  them- 
selves, nor  thieves,  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor 
extortioners,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God." 
"  Without  holiness,  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord." 

That  the  unevangelized  have  no  conception  of 
this  holiness,  so  indispensable  to  salvation,  and  are 

3 


18  ESSAY. 

utterly  destitute  of  it,  is  an  undisputefo.nd  undenia- 
ble fact.  Wherever  missionaries  have  gone,  they 
have  not  found  the  least  traces  of  it.  The  experience 
of  all  past  ages,  as  well  as  the  testimony  of  God's 
word,  unite  in  declaring,  that  it  is  a  plant  which. 
grows  only  on  evangelical  soil.  Naught  but  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  accompanied  by  the  grace  and 
spirit  of  God,  can  produce  it.  If  so,  how  can  the 
'heathen,  as  long  as  they  are  destitute  of  the  gospel, 
be  saved  ? 

We  arc  constrained,  therefore,  painful  us  it  is  to 
the  benevolent  heart,  to  admit,  that  so  far  as  the 
Bible  gives  us  any  light  on  the  subject,  the  gospel 
affords  the  only  hope  to  the  heathen.  It  is  an  as- 
tonishing and  moving  fact,  and  one  which  makes  a 
powerful  appeal  to  every  Christian  heart.  In  view 
of  it,  we  are  prepared, 

II.  In  the  second  place,  to  listen  to  some  mo- 
tives to  send  them  the  gospel. 

1.)  Ti id  positive,  and  solemn  command  of  Christ. 
"Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature"  Nothing  can  be  plainer  than  that 
our  Lord  intended  to  enjoin  this  duty  upon  all  his 
disciples  in  all  ages  of  the  world;  for  he  immediately 
adds,  '-'And  lo  !  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to  the 
end  of  the  world ;"  thus  intimating,  that  while  the 
world  continued,  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen  was  to  be  the  great  work  of  his  people. 
The  command  was  given  under  peculiarly  solemn 
circumstances.  It  was  his  parting  commission,  and 
as  it  were,  his  dying  request.  It  being  the  very  last 


ESS  AY.  19 

charge  lie  gave  them,  he  evidently  designed  by  that 
circumstance,  to  invest  it  with  peculiar  interest  and 
solemnity  in  their  minds,  and  they  understood  it  so 
and  acted  accordingly. 

When  a  friend  makes  a  request  on  his  dying  bed, 
or  gives  particular  directions  in  his  will,  how  sa- 
credly his  wishes  are  regarded  by  those  who  loved 
him.  The  request  is  fulfilled  to  the  very  letter,  and 
not  one  iota  is  overlooked.  Nay  ;  it  is  considered 
a  privilege  to  shew  marks  of  respect  for  the  deceas- 
ed, by  a  minute  compliance,  even  though  it  should 
be  attended  by  much  inconvenience  and  trouble. 
Whatever  sacrifice  it  may  cost,  it  is  cheerfully 
made. 

And  shall  not  an  equally  sacred  regard  be  had  to 
the  dying  commission  of  the  Friend  of  friends  ? 
Are  our  obligations  to  any  relative  at  all  to  be  com- 
pared with  those  we  owe  to  Christ,  who  not  only 
redeemed  us,  but  through  whom,  as  the  channel, 
our  friends  with  all  the  comforts  and  enjoyments 
following  in  their  train,  and  all  other  blessings  tem- 
poral and  spiritual,  flow  to  us  ?  Is  our  friendship 
and  affection  for  earthly  friends  so  much  stronger 
than  our  love  to  him,  on  whom  our  hopes  of  heaven 
depend  ?  Forgetting  and  overlooking  all  their  im- 
perfections, do  we  scrupulously  carry  out  their 
wishes,  though  no  one  may  be  particularly  benefit- 
ed thereby ;  and  shall  not  our  affection  for  him,  in 
whom  every  virtue  shone  with  the  lustre  of  spotless 
perfection,  lead  us  to  fulfil  his  last  request,  especial- 
ly, when  by  so  doing  we  impart  temporal  and  eter- 


^0  K  s  s  A  y . 

nal  bliss  to  the  nations  of  the  earth?  O!  the  in- 
consistency of  this  disregard  to  the  most  s&lemn  of 
all  bequests  !  Doubtless,  it  awakens  the  astonish- 
ment of  angelic  beings  in  heaven,  who,  with  the 
rapidity  of  lightning,  and  all  the  alacrity  of  burn- 
ing love,  would  hasten  to  fulfil  so  high  a  charge. 

None  of  the  other  commands  of  the  Bible  are 
treated  with  so  much  neglect.  A  habitual  violation 
of  some  of  them  deprives  a  man  of  all  claim  to 
Christian  character,  and  no  Church  would  receive 
any  one  as  a  member,  who  should  disregard  them. 
But  a  man  may  never  think  of  this  command  ;  he 
may  feel  no  interest  in  the  subject,  to  which  it  re- 
fers ;  he  may  never  offer  one  earnest  prayer  for  its 
fulfilment  and  never  give  one  mite  of  his  substance 
to  promote  the  object ;  he  may  feel  as  though  he 
ought  never  to  be  expected  to  do  any  thing  for  its 
furtherance,  and  that  for  him  to  do  so  would  be  a 
work  of  supererogation  ;  he  may  do  all  this  and  yet 
be  a  reputable  Christian.  Though  deliberately  liv- 
ing, and  confidently  expecting  to  die,  in  the  habitual 
neglect  of  this  solemn  command,  he  still  is  regarded 
by  others  and  himself  as  a  Christian.  Is  not  this 
passing  strange  ?  How  can  it  be  reconciled  with 
true  Christian  character? 

Why  should  this  injunction  have  thus  been  lost 
sight  of?  The  author  of  it  made  it  as  uncondition- 
al and  positive  as  any  other.  There  is  not  the  least 
intimation,  that  he  himself  regards  it  as  less  impera- 
tive than  qthers.  The  true  explanation  of  the  mat- 
ter is  the  painful  fact,  that  (he  spirit  of  self-denial  is 


£  S  S  A  Y.  21 

lamentably  wanting,  and  the  sin  of  avarice  too  fear- 
fully prevails  in  the  Church.  Were  her  eagerness  to 
obey  her  ascended  Lord  as  great  as  is  her  love  of 
ease  and  her  eagerness  to  become  rich,  the  case 
would  be  far  otherwise.  Had  her  heart  been  fixed 
as  much  upon  extending  the  empire  of  Christ  as  on 
"joining  house  to  house  and  laying  field  to  field," 
the  greater  part  of  the  world  would  not  now  be  en- 
veloped in  heathenish  darkness.  Here  lies  the  real 
difficulty.  There  is  not  enough  of  true  devotion  to 
him  and  to  his  cause,  and  until  there  is  an  improve- 
ment in  this  respect,  Christ's  parting  injunction  will 
still  be  neglected. 

2.)  Jl  regard  for  the  happiness  and  comfort  of 
the  heathen  even  in  this  life,  should  induce  us  to 
give  them  the  gospel. 

It  not  only  prepares  the  soul  for  the  superior  bliss 
of  heaven,  but  opens  numberless  sources  of  enjoy- 
ment even  in  this  life.  "Godliness  is  profitable  unto 
all  things,  having  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is, 
and  of  that  which  is  to  come."  It  lightens  the  bur- 
dens, diminishes  the  cares,  sweetens  the  sorrows, 
and  heightens  the  joys  of  life.  Not  only  does  it 
furnish  comfort  under  afflictions,  but  it  adds  posi- 
tive enjoyments,  which  can  flow  from  no  other 
source.  The  joys  of  pardoned  sin,  and  the  de- 
lights experienced  in  the  spiritual  worship  of  the 
true  God,  are  peculiar  to  the  gospel.  The  com- 
forts and  conveniences  of  civilized  life  ;  the  social 
and  intellectual  enjoyments  of  Christian  lands; 
the  improvements  and  facilities  introduced  by  the 


W  E  S  S  A  ? . 

prevalence  of  the  arts  and  sciences  ;  and  a  thou- 
sand other  blessings,  all  springing  from  pure  Chris* 
tianity ;  all  these  are  unknown  to  the  heathen. 

With  all  the  humanizing  and  purifying  tenden- 
cies of  the  gospel,  this  world  is  still  felt  to  be  a  vale 
of  tears  ;  how  much  wretchedness,  then,  must  be 
experienced  in  a  land,  where  human  depravity  is 
suffered  to  work  out  its  natural  results  freely  and 
fully.  Compare  enlightened  and  happy  America 
with  the  condition  of  an  African  tribe.  Place  her 
intelligence  and  refinement  by  the  side  of  African 
ignorance  and  vulgarity ;  her  Schools,  Academies, 
Colleges  and  Seminaries  in  contrast  with  the  entire 
absence  of  all  such  institutions  in  the  land  of  Ham  ; 
her  flourishing  villages  and  cities  by  the  side  of  an 
African  village  of  mud  houses ;  her  enlightened 
senators  and  statesmen  by  the  side  of  a  heathen 
despot ;  her  reading  population  by  the  side  of  a 
whole  race  or  tribe,  who  can  neither  read  nor  write; 
in  one  word,  collect  all  the  marks  of  comfort  and 
enjoyment  in  the  one  country,  and  compare  them 
with  the  total  want  of  these  and  the  presence  of 
numberless  causes  of  wretchedness  in  the  other,  and 
observe  how  much,  even  in  reference  to  this  world, 
the  heathen  need  the  blessed  gospel. 

3.)  Gratitude,  for  our  exalted  privileges  should 
induce  us  to  send  them  the  gospel. 

Nothing  is  more  natural,  than  that  the  Christian 
should  feel  his  heart  swell  with  grateful  emotions, 
as  he  enjoys  his  spiritual  advantages.'  As  he  reads 
the  precious  word  of  God,  as  he  sits  under  the 


E  S  S  A  V  .  XJ8 

droppings  of  the  sanctuary,  as  he  participates  in  the 
blessings  of  Christian  fellowship,  and  as  one  re- 
ligious privilege  after  another  comes  in  review  be- 
fore him,  he  is  ready  to  exclaim,  "What  shall  I  ren- 
der to  the  Lord  for  all  his  benefits !"  What  more 
natural  and  proper  expression  of  this  gratitude  than 
the  effort  and  prayer,  that  these  same  privileges 
may  be  extended  to  others  ? 

By  means  of  them  he  has  been  born  again  and 
made  a  spiritual  man,  and  as  the  natural  conse- 
quence, he  desires  that  all  the  world  may  experience 
the  same  change.  His  own  heart  has  been  filled 
with  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  and  therefore,  he 
earnestly  longs  that  the  same  internal  peace  may 
cheer  the  comfortless  breast  of  the  unevangelized. 
He  has  a  strong  and  comforting  hope  that  his  name 
is  written  in  the  book  of  life,  and  consequently,  he 
prays  that  the  same  hope  may  be  cherished  by  every 
human  being.  Such  are  arid  must  be  his  desires, 
if  he  is  a  Christian.  But  to  prove  their  sincerity, 
he  must  make  corresponding  efforts,  and  self-denial 
even,  if  necessary.  There  must  and  will  be  some 
tangible  form  in  which  they  will  flow  out ;  and  one 
of  the  most  natural  and  reasonable-  is  active  effort 
for  the  salvation  of  those  who  are  without  the  gos- 
pel. 

How  does  this  feeling  of  gratitude  operate  in 
other  cases  ?  Suppose  an  individual  has  been  high- 
ly favored  with  intellectual  privileges,  of  the  value 
of  which  he  is  very  deeply  impressed.  How  does 
he  express  his  estimate  of  it  ?  The  very  first  and 


V4  K  S  S  A  Y  . 

strongest  impulse  of  his  nature  is,  to  put  forth  efforts 
for  the  promotion  of  intelligence  and  mental  cultiva- 
tion. He  will  be  the  friend  and  patron  of  literary 
institutions,  and  if  he  has  the  means,  he  may  even 
found  some  himself.  How  many  of  the  literary  in- 
stitutions of  America  have  had  their  origin  in  this 
feeling,  if  they  owe  not  to  it  their  final  completion 
and  strength. 

Suppose  a  person  has  been  afflicted  with  mental 
aberration,  but  by  means  of  an  Asylum  for  the  in- 
sane has  been  perfectly  restored.  Is  he  not,  during 
all  his  life  time,  a  friend  and  supporter  of  such  in- 
stitutions ?  Is  he  not  prompted  to  do  all  in  his  pow- 
er to  extend  the  same  mercy  to  those  who  are  in 
his  former  state  ? '  Let  a  man  be  delivered  from 
bondage,  and  his  rfirst  impulse  is  compassion  for 
those  left  in  slavery.  Our  very  being  makes  this 
certain. 

Now,  if  this  principle  is  active  in  cases  of  a  tem- 
poral kind,  shall  it  be  less  so  in  regard  to  spiritual 
things?  While  the  individual,  who  has  been  de- 
livered from  mental  degradation,  longs  and  labors 
for  the  intellectual  elevation  of  those  still  in  that 
state,  shall  the  .Christian,  after  having  himself  been 
delivered  from  moral  degradation  and  spiritual 
death,  have  no  anxiety  for  those  who  sit  in  the 
region  and  shadow  of  death  ?  Shall  redemption 
from  bodily  slavery  inspire  to  more  effort  than  de- 
liverance from  spiritual  bondage  ?  Can  any  men- 
tal imbecility  and  derangement  be  regarded  more 
lamentable  than  the  awful  moral  insanity,  which 


ESSAY.  25 

destroys  the  heathen  by  millions  every  year  ?  O 
Christian !  shall  the  recipient  of  mere  temporal 
mercies  be  more  anxious  to  impart  the  same  to  those 
who  need  them,  than  you  are  to  extend  those  spir- 
itual blessings,  which  are  your  joy,  and  peace,  and 
salvation,  to  those  who  will  be  eternally  miserable 
without  them ?  Is  your  gratitude  so  feeble  ?  While 
you  are  exalted,  as  it  were,  to  the  very  gates  of 
heaven,  have  you  no  solicitude  and  yearnings  to- 
wards the  perishing  heathen  ?  How  incompatible 
all  this  with  the  spirit  of  Christ,  which,  if  a  man 
have  not,  he  is  none  of  his. 

4.)  Another  consideration  is  the  solemn  fact, 
that  they  will  CERTAINLY  perish,  without  the  gos- 
pel. 

If,  as  we  think,  has  been  fully  shown,  they  are 
in  a  hopeless  condition,  it  is  a  fact  of  most  solemn 
import.  The  man  of  the  world  may  not  feel  any 
particular  interest  on  the  subject ;  but  the  Christain, 
whose  eyes  have  been  opened  to  behold  all  things 
in  the  light  of  eternity,  cannot,  so  far  as  he  is  true 
to  his  character,  be  indifferent.  He  may  not  take 
an  active  part  in  many  of  the  praise-worthy,  world- 
ly enterprizes  of  the  age  ;  he  may  not  bestow  any 
particular  care  upon  plans  for  the  social  and  intel- 
lectual improvement  of  his  fellow  men;  and  he  may 
be  uninterested  in  any  of  the  numberless  temporal 
projects  around  him.  But,  if  he  be  really  and  truly 
a  child  of  God,  how  can  he  think  with  unconcern 
of  the  millions  of  heathen,  who  are  perishing  with- 
out the  Bible  ?  Knowing,  as  he  does  by  experience, 
4 


26  E  S  3  A  V . 

the  joys  of  pardoned  sin,  and  possessing  a  cheeiiug 
hope  of  heaven,  and  often  realizing  sweet  foretastes 
of  its  ineffable  bliss,  can  he  forget  those  who  are  in 
danger  of  being  eternally  deprived  of  these  joys  ? 
Can  it  be  to  him  a  matter  of  indifference  whether 
they  ever  knew  or  not  any  thing  of  the  way  to 
secure  them  ?  Is  it  natural,  is  it  reasonable, 
and  I  was  about  to  say,  is  it  possible,  that  so 
strange  a  phenomenon  should  ever  occur  ?  Did  it 
not  actually  exist  in  thousands  of  instances,  no  one 
would  ever  have  imagined  it  within  the  range  of 
possibility.  It  is  a  most  humiliating  fact,  and  per- 
haps, more  than  any  one  thing  else,  shews  the 
mournful  want  of  thorough  Christian  principle, 
even  in  the  bosom  of  the  Church  herself. 

Suppose  a  great  temporal  calamity  visits  a  com- 
munity; — a  whole  city  reduced  to  ashes,  and  thou- 
sands rendered  houseless  and  left  without  the  means 
of  subsistence.  Subscriptions  are  at  once  raised, 
and  relief  is  granted  to  the  sufferers.  Suppose  hun- 
dreds and  thousands  daily  fall  a  sacrifice  to  the 
ravages  of  a  terrible  epidemic,  sparing  neither  age 
nor  sex,  and  making  no  distinction  between  pover- 
ty and  riches.  How  much  sympathy  is  expressed  ! 
How  many  prayers  ascend,  and  that  from  hearts 
who  never  before  raised  a  desire  to  heaven  !  The 
calamity  is  spread  out  before  the  whole  community 
in  all  its  details,  and  is  made  the  sole  topic  of  con- 
versation and  reflection.  The-  reason  is  the  exis- 
tence of  real  suffering  and  distress,  and  that  on  an 
uncommonly  extended  scale.  There  is  nothing 


ESSAY.  21 

9> 

imaginary  about  it,  but  all  is  actual  and  palpable 
reality. 

^W 

But  there  is  a  work  of  destruction  going  on  con- 
stantly, which  is  just  as  real  and  far  more  extensive 
than  the  one  supposed.     Of  the  600,OOOjOOO  heath- 
en twenty-two  millions  die  yearly — fifty -four  thou- 
sand daily — two  thousand  two  hundred  every  hour 
— and  thirty-six  every  minute.     Yes,  reader,  while 
you  are  perusing  these  pages,  some  hundreds,  and 
perhaps,  thousands,  have  received  their  final  doom. 
Even  while  you  are  performing  your  daily  devo- 
tions, obtaining  grace  to  fit  you  for  everlasting  bliss, 
though  you  consume  only  half  an  hour,  more  than 
a  thousand  have  sunk  to  rise  no  more.     What  is 
the  destruction  occasioned  by  the  greatest  calamity 
which  has  ever  visited  the  earth,  in  comparison 
with  this  ?     The  fact,  that  it  is  not  visible  to  the 
bodily  eye,  does  not  take  away  its  reality.     To  the 
spiritual  eye — to  the  eye  of  faith, — it  is  just  as  real, 
as  though  it  could  be  discerned  by  the  organs  of 
bodily  vision.     And  is  there  nothing  in  all  this  to 
awaken  the  compassion  of  a  Christian  ?     Shall  we 
be  prompt  in  affording  relief  from  temporal  suffer-  - 
ing,  and  yet  make  no  effort  to  rescue  so  many  souls 
from  spiritual  death  ?    Is  the  body  worth  more  than 
the  soul  ?     And  is  the  everlasting  ruin  of  so  many 
millions  a  matter  of  less  concern  than  the  death 
of  a  few    hundreds  by  some  worldly  calamity? 
0 !  where   is  our  Christian  sympathy  ?     Where 
is  our  compassion  !     Where  is  the  tenderness  and 
pity  which  our  Savior  manifested,  as  he  wept  over 


28  ESSAY. 

^ 

Jerusalem !  O  !  that  the  Church  might  be  com- 
pletely penetrated  and  saturated  with  his  spirit, 
which  lead  him  to  sacrifice  his  precious  life  on  the 
cross.  c  f. 

5.)    The.success  of  efforts  already  made,  should 
Excite  us  to  this  work. 

Had  but  little  been  actually  accomplished,  the 
positive  command  of  Christ,  and  the  very  nature 
of  Christianity,  would  still  require  the  Church  to 
engage  in  it.  But  superaddedto  these  is  the  mea- 
sure of  success,  already  vouchsafed.  It  can  no  lon- 
ger be  regarded  as  a  doubtful  enterprize.  The 
experiment  has  been  made  and  proved  successful. 

In  estimating  the  extent  and  nature  of  this  suc- 
cess, we  must  take  into  account  many  accompany- 
ing circumstances.  The  enterprize  was  entered 
upon  without  any  experience.  Many  things  were 
first  to  be  learned.  Much  was  to  be  done  by  way 
of  preparation.  Obstacles,  which  could  not  be  an- 
ticipated and  provided  against,  rose  one  after  anoth- 
er. The  fallow  ground  of  the  whole  work  was 
first  to  be  broken  up,  before  any  seed  could  be  sown. 
In  all  this  preparatory  work,  obviously,  much  time 
and  strength  were  consumed,  before  results  could 
be  looked  for. 

The  weakness  of  the  faith  of  the  Church  in  the 
enterprize,  the  fewness  of  those  who  were  really 
interested  in  it,  and  the  comparatively  small  amount 
of  prayer  offered  up,  at  its  commencement,  were 
also  unfavorable.  But  notwithstanding  all  these 
drawbacks,  great  has  been  the  success  bestowed. 


ESSAY.  J29 

There  will  not  be  room  to  spread  out  these  re- 
sults, and  a  bare  allusion  to  them  is  all  th|it  can  be 
attempted.  In  how  many  countries  Ms  the  stan- 
dard of  the  cross  been  erected?  Though,  compar- 
atively, but  a  small  onset  has  been  made  on  the 
empire  of  heathen  darkness,  yet  this  attack  has 
been  made  at  various  points,  and  is  becoming 
more  and  more  vigorous  every  succeeding  year. 
To  whatever  part  of  the  world  you  direct  your 
eyes,  whether  to  Africa,  Asia,  or  the  isles  of  the 
sea,  there  numerous  spots  of  heavenly  light  meet 
the  eye.  That  light  is  gradually  spreading.  Truth 
is  there  being  disseminated  and  conquering  sin.  In 
each  of  these  places,  there  is  a  small  portion  of 
"the  salt  of  the  earth,"  of  "the  light  of  the  world." 
The  leaven,  thus  deposited,  is  destined  to  diifuse 
itself  through  all  the  mass. 

Look  at  the  triumphs  of  the  gospel  in  the  South 
Sea  Islands.  After  much  discouragement,  the  la- 
bors of  the  missionaries  began,  at  length,  to  be 
blessed.  "From  that  time,"*says  Williams,  "one 
rapid  series  of  successes  has  attended  our  labors, 
so  that  island  after  island,  and  group  after  group 
have,  in  rapid  succession,  been  brought  under  the 
influence  of  the  gospel,  so  much  so  indeed,  that 
at  the  present  time,  we  do  not  know  of  any  group, 
or  any  single  island  of  importance,  within  two 
thousand  miles  of  Tahiti,  in  any  direction,  to  which 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  have  not  been  con- 
veyed." 

How  signal  too,  has  been  the  success  of  the  mis- 


30  ESSAY. 

siouury  work  at  ihu  Sandwich  Islands.  In  a  popu- 
lation of  150,000,  or  less,  formerly  sunk  to  the  low- 
est depths  of  heathenism,  there  are  about  30,000 
church  members;  and  where  formerly  not  even  a 
written  language  existed,  there  are  now  310  schools, 
and  between  18,000  and  20,000  pupils.  Where 
formerly  nothing  but  the  marks  of  heathenism 
abounded,  the  .eye  now  rests  on  neat  villages,  num- 
erous school  houses,  and  many  temples  of  the  liv- 
ing God,  raising  their  spires  to  the  skies.  But  the 
results  in  these  Islands  cannot  be  better  exhibited, 
in  a  few  words,  than  by  quoting,  with  a  few  ver- 
bal changes,  from  a  report  of  the  A.  13.  C.  F.  M. 
"During  the  last  23  years,  and  by  the  generation 
of  missionaries  now  living,  their  language  has 
been  reduced  to  a  written  form,  and  the  Scripturesy 
and  school-books,  and  other  stores  of  useful  knowl- 
edge translated  into  it ;  the  printing  press  has  been 
introduced,  with  all  the  facilities  it  affords  for  dis- 
seminating information  j  as  a  people,  they  have 
embraced  the  Christian  religion,  and  probably,  as 
large  a  portion  of  them  have  become  its  living  pro- 
fessors, as  in  almost  any  other  community;  a  sys- 
tem of  free  schools  has  been  adopted,  which  will 
soon  make  the  whole  population  readers ;  a  code 
of  laws  has  been  enacted,  which  to  a  good  extent, 
protects  the  rights  and  interests  "of  all ;  the  Chris- 
tian rite  of  marriage  has  been  introduced,  and 
measures  adopted  for  promoting  public  morals  gen- 
erally, as  efficient,  probably,  as  are  to  be  found 
in  any  other  community  ;  in  short,  they  have  ta- 


1!  S  S  A  Y.  31 

ken  decisive  steps  in  the  great  transformation,  from 
being  a  nation  of  degraded  pagans  and  savages,  to 
becoming  an  intelligent,  moral  and  Christian  peo- 
ple ; — after  having  done  all  this,  they  have  asked 
to  be  admitted,  and  been  actually  received  into 
the  great  brotherhood  of  civilized  and  Christian  na- 
tions." And  all  this  has  been  accomplished  at  an 
expense  less  than  the  cost  of  building  one  of  our 
ships  of  the  line,  with  one  year's  expense  in  the 
service — the  whole  expense  of  the  Sandwich  Is- 
land mission,  from  the  beginning  to  1843,  having 
been  about  half  a  million.  Who  will  not  exclaim, 
in  view  of  all  this,  what  hath  God  wrought  T  After 
such  an  experiment,  who  can  doubt  the  final  tri^ 
umph  of  this  cause  ! 

True,  this  is  a  marked  instance  of  success,  and 
the  same  cheering  results  cannot  be  reported  from 
every  Mission.  But  here  we  see  the  results  to 
which  the  work  is  tending — the  blessed  fruits 
which,  with  the  divine  blessing,  when  the  work  is 
vigorously  prosecuted,  may  be  realized.  With  the 
progress  of  every  year,  the  aggregate  of  these  re- 
sults will  be  greatly  swelled.  In  every  succeeding 
year,  the  proportion  of  success  will  be  greater  than 
during  the  previous  one  ;  so  that  while,  accord- 
ing to  the  estimate  of  Hoffman  of  Basle,  about 
a  year  ago,  the  whole  number  of  converts  from 
heathenism,  was  four  hundred  thousand,  the 
number  five  years,  or  ten  years  hence,  will,  doubt- 
less, be  vastly  greater.  Remember  thes'e  are  so 
many  hopeful  conversions,  and  not  simply  the 


F.  5  SAY. 

•• .  •* 

number  of  those  who  have  come  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  gospel. 

Is  there  not  then,  every  encouragement  to  prose- 
cute the  work  with  vigor  ?  Set  hefore  the  energetic 
and  enterprizing  merchants  of  our  country  an  equal- 
ly fair  prospect  of  gain,  and  how  their  breasts  are 
fired  with  ardor,  to  embark  at  once  in  the  enterprize. 
And  shall  not  Christians  manifest  the  same  interest 
in  the  great  work  of  giving  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen  ? 

Nor  can  the  German  Reformed  Church  excuse 
herself  from  taking  her  part  in  it.  She  owes  it  to 
herself, — to  her  best  interests.  May  every  one  of 
her  members  ever  feel  it  to  be,  not  only  a  duty,  but 
a  privilege  to  take  an  active  and  lively  interest  in 
it. 


General  description  of  Broosa — Its  situation — 
Size — Number  of  inhabitants — Buildings — 
Mount  Olympus. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS: — 

I  presume  there  are  many  in 
the  German  Reformed  Church,  whose  interest  has 
been  awakened  on  the  subject  of  missions.  They 
may  not,  however,  have  as  much  information  rela- 
tive to  the  same  as  they  desire.  This  may  be  em- 
phatically the  case  with  regard  to  that  station  which 
they  call  their  own,  viz:  the  one  established  in 
Broosa. 

It  has  occurred  to  me  that  1  might  be  able  to  seize 
an  hour  at  intervals  amid  my  various  engagements, 
and  appropriate  it  to  the  writing  of  a  series  of  letters 
to  you.  I  will  imagine  myself  seated  in  some  of 
your  parlors,  surrounded  by  a  group  of  friends  and 
sisters,  who  love  the  cause  in  which  we  are  engaged 
as  we  do  ourselves,  and  therefore,  will  listen  with 
interest  to  what  I  may  communicate.  I  shall  en- 
deavor to  aim  at  simplicity  in  my  relations.  One 
who  is  obliged  to  be  more  ceremonious  in  her  inter- 
course,with  these  Eastern  people  than  she  desires, 
prefers, -when  coming  in  contact  with  the  minds  of 
Americans,  to  waive  etiquette  and  to  feel  herself 
once  more  at  home  for  a  brief  season,  in  that  blessed 
land,  far  away  to  the  setting  sun.  Happy  America ! 
thou  land  of  freedom,  of  civilization,  of  refinement 


•'*  I  LETTER    I. 

and  knowledge !  Thou  land  of  our  fathers' sepul- 
chres, of  sabbaths,  of  sanctuary  privileges,  of  benev- 
olent institutions!  Thou  land  exalted  to  heaven 
in  point  of  privileges  !  Can  we,  thine  exiled  sons 
and  daughters,  (though  cheerfully  and  voluntarily 
so,)  ever  forget  thee?  Ah  no!  If  we  do,  "let  our 
right  hands  forget  their  cunning  and  our  tongues 
cleave  to  the  roof  of  our  mouth!" 

Many  of  my  readers,  I  doubt  not,  are  already  ac- 
quainted with  our  location.  But  to  those  who  are 
not,  I  will  observe,  that  Broosa  is  situated  in  the 
North  West  part  of  Asia  Minor,  in  Ancient  Bythinia 
and  at  the  base  of  Mount  Olympus.  It  is  about  15 
miles  from  the  sea  coast,  i.  e.  from  one  of  the  Gulphs 
of  the  Marmora.  Previous  to  the  taking  of  Con- 
stantinople by  Mohammed  II,  in  1453,  it  was  the 
capitol  of  the  Turkish  Empire  for  100  years.  Its 
present  number  of  inhabitants  is  variously  estima- 
ted from  80,000  to  100,000.  The  latter  estimate 
is  probably  too  high.  More  than  two-thirds  of  the 
number  are  Mussulmans.  There  are  about  10,000 
Armenians,  8,000  Greeks,  2,000  Jews,  and  a  few 
Franks,  who  belong  to  various  European  nations. 
When  I  shall  have  occasion  to  use  the  term  Franks, 
I  refer  to  those  who  belong  to  European  nations 
and  to  America.  There  are  no  Americans,  exclu- 
sive of  three  mission  families,  viz :  that  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Powers — of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ladd,  and  our 
own.  He  who  has  acted  as  our  consul,  or  consular 
agent,  is  an  European. 

Tl  is  said  that    the  citv   of  Broosa   was  founded 


LETTER    I.  3H 

by  Hannibal,  whose  grave  is  at  Gebizeh,  about  mid- 
way between  Constantinople  and  Nicoraedia,  near 
the  coas.t  of  the  Marmora.  The  ancient  city,  (as 
it  was  first  built,)  was  erected  upon  a  high  table 
land  and  commands  a  view  of  the  beautiful  plain, 
which  stretches  away  from  the  city  to  the  distance 
of  20  miles  or  more  in  length,  and  from  5  to  10  in 
breadth.  Jt  has  been  suggested  that  this  plain  might 
have  been  once  a  lake  or  an  inland  sea.  There 
is  now  no  positive  proof  existing  in  favor  of  such  an 
idea.  And  if  it  ever  had  been  so,  with  the  exception 
of  a  small  collection  of  water  in  the  eastern  part 
of  the  plain,  it  is  now  entirely  filled  up.  No  one 
can  become  weary  with  gazing  at  a  prospect  at 
once  so  rich,  so  variegated  and  so  extensive.  And 
when  viewed  from  a  distance,  as  distance  here, 
as  well  as  elsewhere 

"  Lends  enchantment  to  the  view," 

it  becomes  in  the  highest  degree  inviting.  The 
great  number  of  gardens  both  within  and  around 
the  city,  afford  charms  of  rural  beauty  to  the  same, 
however  antiquated  in  itself,  of  the  very  first  order. 
The  city  is  about  three  and  a  half  miles  in  length 
and  from  a  half  to  a  whole  mile  in  breadth.  The 
houses,  many  of  them  being  built  of  frail  materials, 
are  going  to  decay.  Fires  are  frequently  occur- 
ring. Some  of  them  prove  very  destructive.  Many 
of  the  best  houses  have  been  consumed  within  a 
few  years.  And  as  the  spirit  of  enterprize  is  ex- 
ceedingly low,  few  and  tardy  efforts  are  made  to 
repair  the  ravages  made.  The  streets  are  generally 


36  •    J.KTTER    I. 

irregular,  dirty  and  indifferently  paved.  There  are 
some  fine,  large  konacks,  which  are  the  dwellings 
of  the  wealthier  Turks.  The  mosques  are  nu- 
merous. Some  of  them  may  be  reckoned  as  superior 
structures.  The  caravansaries  or  khans  are  con- 
siderable in  number,  and  several  of  them  very  ex- 
tensive. Some  of  them  contain  forty  or  fifty 
rooms. 

Mount  Olympus,  at  the  base  of  which  the  city 
stands,  is  covered  most  of  the  year  with  snow.  Its 
cold  summits  seem  rather  to  forbid,  than  to  invite 
the  footsteps  of  the  many  travellers,  who  annually 
ascend  it.  The  summit  is  also  usually  enveloped 
with  clouds,  reaching  downwards  midway,  and 
sometimes  to  the  very  base.  Attended  with  this 
sombre  drapery,  it  presents  a  most  sublime  appear- 
ance. "It  serves  to  remind  one,"  observed  a  dear 
Christian  brother,*  "of  the  blackness  of  Sinai,  when 
it  was  altogether  enveloped  with  smoke — and  of 
the  thick  clouds  that  were  round  about  Jehovah, 
which  hung  with  awful  majesty  upon  it.  While 
in  this  case,  the  trunks  or  tops  of  tall  trees,  which 
now  and  then  show  themselves  through  the  dark 
mist,  whenever  it  becomes  a  little  rarified,  seem 
to  represent  the  mighty  angels,  by  whose  disposi- 
tion the  law  was  given  on  that  memorable  occa- 
sion." You  will  infer,  as  I  did,  that  his  imagination 
assisted  not  a  little  in  making  out  this  resemblance. 

To  ascend  this  charming  mountain  is  an  object 
of  great  desire  to  many  of  the  strangers,  who  visit 

*  Rev.  W.  Goodell. 


LETTER    I.  37 

this  city.  To  one  whose  sympathy  with  nature  is 
strong  and  unperverted,  the  contemplation  of  such 
a  scene  cannot  fail  of  awakening  feelings  almost 
enviable.  The  hand  of  God  is  so  visible  in  every 
thing  above,  around  and  beneath,  that  a  Christian 
brother,  who  ascended  it  recently,  was  led  to  ob- 
serve, that  "whoever  has  the  privilege  of  ascend- 
ing this  mountain,  ought  to  be  a  better  person." 
Lord  Byron,  when  he  visited  these  Eastern  countries 
said  to  some  one,  that  "every  thing  was  like  heaven 
but  the  people."  I  have  often  been  reminded  of 
it,  when  viewing  these  grand  scenes  of  nature. 
There  are  some  lovely  retreats  around  the  base  of 
the  mountain,  as  also  coffee  shops  and  kiosks  (sum- 
mer houses,)  to  which  the  natives  repair  in  the 
summer  months  and  pass  away  in  lounging  and 
smoking,  many  hours  of  their  precious  time.  In 
reference  to  the  natives  of  this  region,  with  heart- felt 
concern,  we  may  repeat  the  following  lines : 

"Oh  time!    how  few  thy  value  weigh, 
How  few  can  estimate  a  day  ! 
Days,  months  and  years  are  rolling  on 
The  soul  neglected  and  undone!" 

Yours  affectionately. 


LETTER  II- 

Abundance  of  common  tvaters — Mineral  wafers 
— Baths,  viz :  Zeni  Kaploodgeh,  Kukurtlu, 
Tchikergeh — Climate — Diseases,  viz  :  Inter- 
mittent fever,  Cutaneous  diseases,  Small  Pox 
—  Plague  and  Quarantine. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS:  — 

Shall  we  in  passing  take  a  view 
of  some  of  nature's  works. 

The  common  waters  of  Broosa  are  very  abun- 
dant. In  former  years,  I  presumed  that  there  was 
not  one  house  in  the  city  which  was  not  supplied 
with  one  or  more  fountains.  But  I  have  since  as- 
certained that  there  are  a  few  exceptions.  Again, 
there  are  houses  which  contain  several,  as  ours 
for  instance.  Gushing  fountains  may  be  seen 
in  the  house,  in  the  yard  and  courts  and  in  gardens 
as  well  as  in  the  kitchen.  The  continuous-sound  of 
flowing  water,  much  more  the  sight  of  it,  is  very 
pleasant  and  grateful  during  the  oppressive  days  of 
midsummer. 

The  mineral  waters  of  this  city  are  much  cele- 
brated. Some  of  the  public  baths  are  a  great  curi- 
osity. They  are  supplied  with  an  abundance  of 
water,  which  comes  direct  and  pure  from  the 
bowels  of  the  mountain,  and  with  such  a  degree  of 
heat  as  to  require  some  additional  cold  water  to 
render  it  usable  for  bathing  purposes. 


LETTER    II.  39 

i  Kaploodgeh.  The  batli  thus  named  is  the 
most  splendid  one  in  the  city.  The  largest  room  is 
sixty  feet  square.  The  large  marble  basin  in  the 
centre  is  from  twenty-five  to  thirty  feet  in  diameter 
and  six  feet  deep.  It  is  daily  filled  for  use  with  the 
clear  mineral  water  and  regularly  drained  off  at 
night.  This  bath  is  appropriated  to  the  use  of  all 
classes — to  males  two  days  in  the  week  and  the 
five  remaining,  to  females.  The  wealthy,  however, 
prefer  a  more  private  one. 

If  it  were  possible  I  should  be  happy  to  give  a 
vivid  description  of  this  public  bath.  It  is  similar 
to  all  which  I  have  seen,  with  the  exception,  that  it 
is  on  a  larger  scale.  The  number  of  daily  visitors 
is  said  to  be,  often,  from  100  to  1000  or  more,  on 
an  average.  The  waters  are  clear  and  abundant — 
both  hot  and  cold.  Analysis  of  the  waters  (accord- 
ing to  the  late  Dr.  Bernard)  is  as  follows : 

In  10,000  grammes*  of  water  there  are  of 

Sulphate  of  Soda,  2,395 

"  Magnesia,  1 ,494 

"  Alumine,  0,918 

Chloride  of  Sodium,  0,945 

Bicarbonate  of  Lime,  3,352 

"  Soda,  0,721 

Sulphuric  hydrogen,  0,552 

Carbonic  acid,  1,521 

Silicium,  0,003 

I  have  visited  this  bath  at  distant  intervals  for 
the  promotion  of  health,  and  not  for  the  pleasure  of 
mingling  in  a  crowd  of  Armenian,  Greek,  Mussul- 


The  gramme  is  a  French  weight  of  nineteen  grains. 


40  LETTER    II. 

man  arid  Jewish  women.  Every  imaginable  noise 
may  be  heard,  whether  of  laughing,  talking,  singing 
or  crying.  There  may  be  seen  those  of  all  ages 
and  classes,  both  black  and  white,  from  the  infant 
of  a  week  old,  to  the  decrepid  old  grand  mother. 
There  is  the  proud  Turkish  hanum  (lady,)  laden 
with  ornaments,  with  a  long  suite  of  servants  fol- 
lowing her,  to  watch  her  every  movement  and  to 
execute  her  every  command.  Not  far  from  her, 
may  be  seen  some  from  the  dregs  of  society,  who 
can  scarcely  defray  the  expense  of  (to  them)  the 
luxurious  treat  of  bathing  and  gossiping  from  morn- 
ing till  night.  They  consider  going  to  a  bath  to  be 
the  summum  bonum  of  earthly  good.  And  what  do 
you  imagine  the  remuneration  demanded,  to  be  1 
It  is  one  cent !  For  female  adults,  one  cent — and 
for  a  child,  half  a.  cent ! 

Males  are  considered  here,  and  indeed  through- 
out the  country,  a  race  of  beings  superior  to  females, 
and  therefore,  they  receive  much  more  attention. 
And  as  a  matter  of  course,  they  pay  a  much  high- 
er price.  The  natives  are  in  the  habit  of  going  to 
the  bath  once  in  two  weeks  and  making  a  business 
of  cleansing.  Some  of  them,  perhaps  the  majority, 
do  not  wash  their  faces  once  even,  during  this  in- 
terim. Ladies,  highest  in  rank  even,  do  not.  They 
express  their  astonishment  that  Frank  ladies  should 
take  the  trouble  of  washing  their  faces  every  day. 
"Oh  !  how  can  you  do  it  in  cold  weather  ?"  inquir- 
ed one  of  these  belles- 

KiiKurttu.     This  is  called   Kukiirtlu  or   sulphur- 


LETTER    II.  41 

ecus  bath,  because  it  is  impregnated  with  sulphuret- 
ted hydrogen.  At  the  orifice,  the  waters  are  suffi- 
ciently hot  to  cook  an  egg,  so  as  to  be  eatable,  in 
five  minutes.  The  temperature  is  somewhat  less 
than  boiling  heat,  though  not  very  much  so.  As  it 
issues  from  the  ground,  it  has  all  the  show  and  ac- 
tion of  boiling  water,  A  remarkable  fact  is  this, 
viz:  that  both  hot  and  cold  waters  issue  from 
grounds  very  near  to  each  other. 

'    •    A  \  A  L  Y  s  i  s . 

In  10,000  grammes  of  water  there  are  of 

Chloride  of  Sodium,  0,453 

Bicarbonate  of  Lime,  1,880 

.Sulphate  of  "  2,375 

"  Magnesia,  2,357 

Sulphuretted   hydrogen,  3,321 

Carhonic  acid,  1,520 

Tchekirgeh  baths.  These  are  several,  deriving 
their  name  from  the  village  where  they  are  located, 
and  all  supplied  with  water  from  the  same  source. 
In  this  place  there  are  also  many  private  baths,  at- 
tached to  ihe  houses  of  different  individuals.  These 
are  often  hired  for  the  sake  of  enjoying  more  quiet 
than  can  be  found  in  the  public  baths. 

A  N  A  L  y  s  i  s . 
In  10,000  grammes  of  water  there  are  of 

Sulphate   of  Soda,  0,020 

"              Alumine,  0,206 

"              Lime,  0,001 

Magnesia,  1,022 

Bicarhonate  of  Lime,  12,890 

"             Soda,  0,521 


4'<i  LETTER    II. 

Chloride  of  Sodium,  l,ulG 

Free  Carbonic  acid,  0,821 

A  trace  of  the  oxide  oi'  iron. 

The  accompanying  is  a  view  of  the  village  oi' 
Tchekirgch,  "the  fashionable  watering  place"  of 
Turkey.  It  is  situated  about  three  miles  from  the 
city  and  contains  about  150  houses.  The  accom- 
modations are  of  an  inferior  kind.  "Fashionable" 
it  is,  however  inferior  it  may  be.  All  classes  re- 
sort thither  from  the  Governor  or  Pasha,  down  to 
the  wayside  beggar.  This  village  is  somewhat  ele- 
vafed  commanding  a  splendid  view  of  the  plain, 
which  is  rich  and  luxuriant.  But  owing  to  the  al- 
most entire  want  of  a  spirit  of  enterprize  among  the 
Turks,  (to  whom  this  village  belongs,)  most  of  the 
houses  are  extremely  indifferent.  They  are  rented 
out  to  Christians  and  Europeans,  either  from  this 
city  or  from  abroad.  The  spring  and  autumn  are 
the  seasons  of  the  year,  when  these  baths  are  most 
generally  frequented.  Were  they  in  the  hands  of  a 
free  and  enlightened  people,  who  could  understand 
their  mineral  properties  and  apply  them,  they  would 
undoubtedly  prove  a  source  of  immense  revenue. 
Great  benefit  is  derived  from  the  use  of  them.  Many 
families  remove  to  the  baths  for  the  purpose  of 
spending  a  season  according  to  the  wealth  and  cir- 
cumstances of  the  individuals.  Many  remove  to 
them  for  a  mere  change.  Others  go  with  impair- 
ed health,  and  return  much  improved. 

Again,  others  by  an  unwise  use  of  the  waters 
and  by  various  exposures,  get  their  systems  predis- 


LETTER    II.  -13 

posed  to  an  attack  of  the  intermittent  lever.  The 
climate  of  this  city  and  of  the  region  round  about,  is 
'celebrated  for  the  prevalence  of  this  fever ;  and 
justly  so,  I  think,  to  some  extent.  It  never  did  pre- 
vail, however,  to  that  degree  represented  by  tran- 
sient visitors  to  the  city.  Still,  on  account  of  the 
abundance  of  decaying  matter,  there  are  unquestion- 
ably a  considerable  number  of  cases  annually.  It 
is  also,  in  part,  attributable  to  the  careless  habits 
of  the  people.  They  expose  themselves  frequently 
by  great  general  carelessness,  and  by  being  in  the 
night  air  after  taking  a  bath,  both  of  which  circum- 
stances predispose  the  system  to  taking  the  inter- 
mittent fever. 

During  the  period  of  eleven  years  which  this  sta- 
tion has  been  in  existence,  there  has  been  but  one 
case  of  decisive  intermittent  fever  in  our  several 
families.  Sometimes,  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
shake  it  off.  Especially  so,  if  the  extremely  indi- 
gent are  attacked  with  it.  These  people  do  not 
understand  the  delicate — the  invaluable  art  of  nurs- 
ing. They  do  not  perceive  the  importance  of  lay- 
ing their  patients  under  the  necessity  of  dieting. 
The  sick  sometimes  crave  fruit — it  is  given  them — 
perhaps  even  unripe  fruit,  which  proves  injurious 
and  sometimes  fatal. 

Cutaneous  diseases  are  frequently  met  with 
among  the  natives  and  especially  among  the  chil- 
dren. It  may  be  attributable  to  the  climate  in  part, 
but  probably  with  much  more  justice  to  the  eating 
of  unwholesome  food  in  general,  as  well  as  to  that 


44  LETTER    IT. 

of  much  fruit  in  particular.  1  am  inclined  on  the 
whole,  to  attribute  it  to  the  last  mentioned  causes. 
It  is  a  singular  fact,  that  children  are  nursed  till 
they  are  two,  three  or  even  four  years  old, — far  be- 
yond the  period  when  they  can  run  and  play  alone. 
The  following,  and  similarly  amusing  scenes  may 
be  met  with.  While  children  are  engaged  in  play 
they  leave  their  sport  and  come  up  to  their  mothers 
— take  a  momentary  draught  from  the  source  which 
nature  has  supplied,  while  standing!  and  runoff  to 
their  play  again.  Said  the  father  of  one  of  these 
great  babes  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ladd  (our  associates,) 
as  they  were  visiting  together  one  evening,  "this 
child  sometimes  nurses — then  again  he  eats  with 
the  family.  If  we  have  olives,  he  eats  olives — if 
we  have  beans,  he  eats  beans  /"  I  have  never 
doubted,  since  I  have  been  a  resident  in  this  coun- 
try, that  many  children  die  either  from  sheer  ne- 
glect, or  from  ignorance  on  the  part  of  their  pa- 
rents with  regard  to  diet.  .An  Armenian  female 
attended  my  Bible  class  recently.  I  inquired  if  she 
was  a  mother.  She  replied  in  the  negative.  She 
said  she  had  been,  but  both  her  children  died  about 
two  weeks  since.  "Of  what  ?"  I  inquired.  She 
answered  with  perfect  non-chalance,  "I  don't 
know.  They  both  had  some  sores  come  out  upon 
their  faces,  and  they  went  off."  They  were  of  the 
ages  of  four  and  seven,  she  said.  She  had  none  to 
survive  them  !  yet  not  one  tear  did  she  drop — not 
one  expression  of  -a  lacerated  heart  escaped  her 
lips! 


LETTER    II.  45 

A  Mussulman  woman  was  once  in  our  family 
room,  and  during  a  season  of  conversation,  I  inquir- 
ed of  her,  whether  she  had  any  family.  She  replied 
in  the  negative.  "Had  you  never  any  children  ?" 
I  again  inquired.  "Yes,'' she  answered  indifferent- 
ly, "but  they  are  all  gone  now."  "How  many  ?" 
I  continued.  "Sixteen — some  of  them  died  of  the 
meazles,  some  of  them  of  the  small  pox,  and  some 
of  them  of  other  diseases." 

The  small  pox  prevails  here  only  to  some  ex- 
tent. Occasionally,  we  meet  with  children  in  the 
street  whose  faces  are  not  entirely  cured  of  their 
eruptions.  It  is  my  impression  that  it  does  not  here 
prove  fatal  to  the  extent  it  does  in  America. 
The  infected  are  never  carried  to  the  hospital. 
There  is  an  indifferent  hospital,  however,  to  which 
a  few  individuals  are  carried,  during  the  prevalence 
of  the  plague.  The  system  of  vaccination  is  prac- 
ticed with  success,  as  a  preventive,  both  in  this 
city  and  elsewhere. 

You  may  be  aware  that  the  plague  has  prevailed 
most  fearfully  in  this  country  at  intervals.  In  this 
city,  it  is  said,  as  many  as  eight  hundred  have  died 
in  a  day.  There  is  a  difference  of  opinion  existing 
as  to  the  manner  by  which  it  is  communicated.  It 
is  supposed  by  some,  that  the  air  where  it  exists  be- 
comes infected  and  communicates  it.  By  Bothers, 
(and  this  is  the  general  opinion,)  it  is  thought,  that 
it  is  taken  by  coming  in  contact  with  infected  per- 
sons and  things.  A  system  of  quarantine  has  been 
established  within  the  past  few  years,  but  on  a  very 


1C  LETTER    IT. 

imperfect  plan.  But,  although  imperfect,  it  has  re- 
sulted in  much  good.  During  the  past  three  years 
very  few,  if  any,  cases  of  the  plague  have  occurred 
in  this  vicinity.  To  give  you  an  idea  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  quarantine  is  performed  in  some 
places,  I  will  give  an  instance.  I  well  recollect 
what  peculiar  sensations  came  over  me,  as  I  was 
travelling  with  our  little  daughter  a  few  years 
since,  when  we  heard  of  the  report  of  a  case  of 
plague  in  Constantinople,  and  that  in  consequence 
of  it,  the  passengers  on  board  the  steamboat  were 
all  to  be  put  into  quarantine  at  Gemlik,  the  port  of 
Broosa.  Some  said  it  was  to  be  a  period  of  three 
days;  and  others  said  of  seven.  It  was  in  the 
month  of  February.  Snow  lay  upon  the  ground. 
And  more  than  all,  there  was  no  quarantine  estab- 
lishment, which  could  receive  us.  When  we  dis- 
embarked at  Gemlik,  which  you  may  remember  is 
situated  about  15  miles  from  Broosa,  I  inquired 
respecting  the  rumored  quarantine.  It  was  replied, 
that  we  were  only  to  be  fumigated.  I  according- 
ly stepped  into  the  box  for  fumigation.  But  the 
attendant  immediately  cried  out  "tchick"  (come 
out.)  Wishing  to  pay  respect  to  all  public  orders, 
I  was  on  the  point  of  putting  in  my  little  girl  also. 
But  some  merciful  Turk  standing  hy  exclaimed, 
"Zazick"  (unfortunate)  to  put  the  little  girl  in.  "It 
is  not  necessary."  So  she  was  suffered  to  pass  on 
without  suffering  the  inconvenience  of  quarantine, 
which,  however,  did  not  deserve  the  term  in  this 
instance. 

Affectionately  yours. 


LETTER  111. 

Animals,  both  wild  and  domestic —  Vegetables — 
Fruits — Flowers —  Wine — Rakee —  Cultivation 
of  the  Mulberry  tree — Manufacture  of  silk — 
Taxes — Prison,  fyc. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

I  would  not  neglect  to  men- 
tion the  various  animals,  fruits,  flowers,  vegetables, 
etc.  etc.,  which  are  found  in  the  immediate  vicinity. 

Domestic  Jlnimals. — Oxen,  camels,  buffaloes, 
horses,  asses,  cows,  sheep,  goats,  dogs,  cats,  etc. 
Buffaloes  perform  the  labor  of  oxen — their  milk 
is  also  used,  as  is  that  of  sheep  and  goats  to  some 
extent.  Camels  are  used  extensively  for  bearing 
burdens  of  various  kinds,  particularly,  merchan- 
dize. 

Wild  Jlnimals. — On  the  mountain  the  brown 
bear — the  wild  boar — the  deer — the  wild  cat — the 
polecat — the  otter — the  jackal — the  fox — the  wolf 
— the  squirrel — -the  rabbit  and  the  weasel,  are 
found.  Near  the  summit  of  the  mountain  a  pond 
is  seen  containing  some  excellent  trout. 

Birds. — Geese — turkeys — fowls — ducks — owls 
— doves— storks — eagles — pigeons- -cuckoos— night- 
ingales— swallows — wood-peckers — partridges — 
pheasants. 

Flowers. — The  mountain  and  the  plain  around, 
abound  with  a  great  variety  of  common  flowers. 


48  LETTER    III. 

Some  of  them  are  the  familiar  friends  of  our  early 
days — such  as,  daisies,  poppies,  roses,  mustard,  eg- 
lantine, jessamine,  elder  blows,  blackberry,  hops, 
white  and  red  clover,  and  many  others.  Wheat, 
rye,  barley,  oats,  corn,  tobacco,  cotton,  flax  and 
rice.  The  cultivation  of  rice  is  now  prohibited. 

Vegetables. — Beets,  carrots,  parsnips,  radishes, 
turnips,  squashes,  cucumbers,  peppers,  tomatoes, 
cabbages,  cauliflowers,  artichokes,  beans,  peas, 
and  potatoes.  There  are  but  few  of  the  last  two 
kinds  of  vegetables,  viz;:  peas  and  potatoes.  Not 
even  a  sufficiency  for  the  few  Frank  families  re- 
siding here. 

Fruit. — -Apples,  pears,  peaches,  nectarines, 
quinces  (large  and  fragrant,  some  of  them  weighing 
even  two  Ibs  and  few  a  ounces,)  prunes,  plums,  cit- 
rons, mulberries,  cherries,  almonds, hazelnuts,  olives, 
figs,  walnuts,  chesnuts  and  grapes. 

Grapes  are  very  abundant.  Many  kinds  are  ex- 
ceedingly delicious.  They  are  sold  from  month 
to  month  for  one  cent  per  oke,  ('an  oke  is  2§  Ibs.) 
Nothing  is  purchased  by  the  pound,  and  nothing 
by  the  quart  or  gallon.  Cheese,  butter,  meat,  fruit, 
&c.,  as  well  as  milk,  wine,  &c.,  are  all  sold  at  so 
much  per  oke. 

Wine  is  manufactured  to  an  almost  incredible 
amount  in  this  city.  Thousands  of  barrels  are 
made  from  year  to  year.  Nearly  every  Christian 
family  engages  in  this  business,  (I  use  the  term 
Christian  to  distinguish  them  from  the  mussulmans.) 
There  are  12  or  13  wine-shops  in  the  city.  The 


LJKTTKK    III.  49 

common  wines  are  sold  (unfortunately)  at  the  low 
rate  of  one  piaster  per  oke,  i.  e.  4  cts.  for  more 
than  a  quart.  Superior  kinds  come  higher.  It  is 
here,  as  elsewhere,  the  bane  of  society — -the  enemy 
of  domestic  peace — -the  ruiner  of  fortunes  and  the 
destroyer  of  souls  !  The  high  as  well  as  the  low—- 
the poor  as  well  as  the  rich — the  honorable  as  well 
as  the  despised,  pay  their  homage  to  this  enemy  of 
all  good.  Recently,  a  tract  on  the  subject  of  intem- 
perance has  been  written  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Powers, 
and  we  trust  that  a  temperance  society  will  soon  be 
formed.  The  Turks  are  prohibited  by  the  Koran 
from  the  use  of  intoxicating  drinks.  There  are 
some  who  violate  their  consciences  and  their  obli- 
gations and  drink  it  in  secret.  A  few,  (though  very 
few,)  become  intoxicated.  There  is  far  more  so* 
briety  in  the  Turkish  quarter  of  the  city  than  in 
those  occupied  by  either  the  Armenians  or  Greeks, 
In  the  last  mentioned,  the  least  of  all. 

It  is  astonishing  to  people  of  temj»crate  habits 
to  see  the  amount  of  wine  which  these  Armenians 
and  Greeks  can  dispose,  of  at  a  time.  Both  males 
and  females  will  drink  tumblcrafter  tumbler,  as  free- 
ly as  a  temperate  person  drinks  water.  Arid  when 
this  is  done,  ihe  host  will  say  to  his  guests,  "drink 
another,  you  have  drunk  none  at  all — drink 
another."  Again  and  again  this  is  repeated. 
Rakee  is  a  species  of  distilled  spirits  and  much  used 
hero.  It  is  far  more  an  invention  of  the  enemy  of 
all  good,  than  that  of  the  manufacture  of  wine. 

Mulberry  trees  are  cultivated  to  a  groat  extent. 
6 


50  LETTER    III. 

Not  on  account  of  their  fruit.  Tins  is  a  mere  se- 
condary object.  But  for  the  purpose  of  securing 
nourishment  for  the  silk  worm.  All  classes  are 
absorbed  in  this  business.  Their  houses,  even  to 
their  parlors,  are  filled  with  worms  feeding  on  the 
mulberry  leaf.  The  inhabitants  are  so  absorbed 
during  the  silk  season,  as  to  render  them  far  less 
accessible  than  at  any  other  period. 

Beautiful  silks  are  manufactured  and  in  great 
abundance.  The  middle  classes  are  more  occu- 
pied in  this  business  than  any  other.  They  gain 
their  livelihood  by  it.  Rich  and  brilliant  satins 
for  divan  pillars — a  great  variety  of  silks,  both  for 
the  use  of  males  and  females — some  of  them  (such 
as  the  females  wear,)  arc  interwoven  with  gold 
thread — gauzes  for  mantles,  for  bed-curtains  and 
even  for  dresses,  are  beautifully  woven.  Fringes, 
tassels  and  trimmings  of  every  conceivable  pattern 
and  device  are  made  out  of  the  silk  which  the 
market  plentifully  supplies. 

The  machinery  with  which  these  articles  are 
woven  is  generally  rude  in  the  extreme.  We 
sometimes  see  large,  rough  stones  attached  to  the 
looms  as  weights.  Some  European  machinery 
has,  within  a  few  years,  been  introduced  here. 

The  Broosa  silks  are  extensively  worn  through- 
out this  region  of  country.  The  most  wealthy 
wear  ih»  kinds  which  are  embroidered.  The 
common  people,  the  more  ordinary  ones.  Even 
the  lower  classes  wear  it  considerably.  Not  from 
motives  of  pride  and  vanity  perhaps.  But  there 


LETTER    III.  51 

frequently  seems  to  be  a  total  want  of  discretion 
and  consistency  in  the  dress  of  the  females.  Their 
husbands  and  brothers  weave  the  silk.  They  pro- 
cure merely  a  sufficiency  for  a  scant  dress — it  is 
rudely  made  up — in  a  few  days  loses  its  lustre,  and 
becomes  soiled.  Among  the  Greeks,  females  may 
be  met  with  wearing  Broosa  silk  dresses  carelessly 
adjusted,  (if  adjusted  at  all,)  with  slipshod  shoes 
and  heels  appearing  through  their  worn  out  hose. 
I  fear  I  may  have  offended  the  delicacy  of  feeling 
of  some  of  you.  But  remember  that  it  is  far  less 
offensive  to  read  of  such  things  than  to  personally  ob- 
serve them.  Manufacturing  establishments  might 
be  successfully  carried  on  amid  the  facilities  which 
this  city  affords.  Productions  are  abundant,  water 
also.  Wages  are  low  compared  with  those  in  the 
United  States.  The  spirit  of  enterprise  is  low. 
Much  less  exertion  is  made  by  the  lower  classes  than 
there  would  be,  if  motives  for  industry  were  placed 
before  them.  There  is  much  poverty  and  distress 
during  winter  months.  Appeals  are  frequently 
made  to  our  charitable  feelings.  But  all  that  mis- 
sionaries can  bestow  on  the  numerous  poor  is  "as 
a  drop  to  the  bucket."  And  moreover,  foreigners 
are  more  in  danger  of  imposition  than  are  native 
residents. 

Taxes  are  high.  There  are  no  less  than  eight 
different  kinds  levied  upon  this  people,  though  not 
upon  every  individual. 

The  1st  is  the  Capitation  tax,  paid  only  by 
Christian  and  Jewish  subjects ;  the  2nd,  Salanya 


52  LETTER    III. 

— this  lax  is  raised  to  defray  the  common  expenses 
of  the  town  or  community ;  the  3rd,  Damga — a 
small  percentage  on  every  thing  made  ;  the  4th, 
Gumruk — a  tax  on  imported  or  exported  goods ; 
the  5th,  Oeshiir — tenth  of  all  the  products  of  the 
soil ;  the  6th,  Tax  on  wine ;  the  7th,  Zevmish — 
daily  tax,  more  or  less  ;  and  the  8th,  Badg — paid 
for  articles  brought  to  the  city  market,  as  loads  of 
wood  and  other  products. 

Interest  is  high,  varying  from  15  to  30  per  cent. 

You  can  easily  imagine  that  when  a  man's  busi- 
ness once  becomes  embarrassed  and  he  resorts  to 
taking  money  on  interest,  how  soon  he  may  be- 
come bankrupt,  unless  he  experience  a  sudden 
favorable  turn  in  pecuniary  matters. 

Many  are  imprisoned  for  debt  and  here  I  will 
describe  the  interior  of  the  prison  in  this  place,  that 
you  may  be  able  to  decide,  whether  there  are  any 
prison  Discipline  Societies  or  not  in  this  region. 
It  is  one  apartment  with  the  exception  of  one  small 
room  which  is  well  ventilated  and  lighted.  If  a 
respectable  man  should  by  any  misfortune  become 
imprisoned  for  debt,  he  may  possibly  be  permitted 
to  occupy  this  room.  But  the  prison  itself,  is  in- 
deed a  heart-sickening  place,  and  heart-sickening 
scenes  transpire  there.  Sometimes  there  are  200 
persons,  perhaps,  occupying  that  one  apartment. 
Some  of  the  prisoners  have  their  feet  placed  fast  in 
stocks,  and  can  in  no  wise  move.  In  hot,  sultry 
weather  so  many  being  crowded  together,  the  at- 
mosphere is  unavoidably  rendered  very  fetid.  I 


LETTER    III.  53 

once  heard  accidentally,  that  one  individual,  after 
being  imprisoned  a  day  or  two,  became  deranged. 
The  scenes  which  passed  before  him,  the  profani- 
ty, and  quarreling,  and  impure  atmosphere  alto- 
gether overcame  him  and  reason  tottered  on  its 
throne. 

When  the  Sultan  was  about  to  visit  this  city  the 
past  summer,  those  imprisoned  only  for  debt,  were 
liberated.  It  was  meet  that  they  should  come 
forth  from  that  dark  and  loathsome  abode  and  par- 
take of  the  universal  joy.  The  criminals  were  re- 
moved to  a  dungeon  and  the  apartment  was  con- 
verted into  a  place  for*  the  accommodation  of  the 
soldiers. 

Affectionately  yours. 


LETTER  IV, 

The  Franks. 

Mr  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

There   are  only  from  ten  to 

fifteen  different  Frank  families  in  this  city,  belong- 
ing to,  at  least,  eight  different  nations.  There  are 
four  different  Consulates,  viz  :  the  American,  the 
English,  the  French,  and  the  Russian.  These 
Consuls  act  as  agents  for  oiher  nations  in  some 
cases.  The  American  Consular  Agent  serves  two 
or  three  other  nations  as  agent,  besides  our  own 
Government.  He  is  a  Ragusian,  was  appointed 
Consular  Agent  by  the  late  Commodore  Porter, 
who  visited  the  city  in  the  year  1832,  and  from 
that  time  to  the  present,  he  has  performed  the  du- 
ties devolving  on  his  office. 

Many  Franks  annually  visit  this  city.  At  dis- 
tant intervals  there  are  some  distinguished  guests. 
They  prefer,  however,  to  travel  incognito.  A  few 
of  the  foreign  ambassadors  at  Constantinople  have 
come  hither.  Some  Franks  come  in  quest  of 
health,  and  for  the  purpose  of  using  the  mineral 
waters.  But  many  come  without  any  definite  ob- 
ject in  view.  There  are  many  fortune  hunters  in 
these  ends  of  the  earth ;  and  so  far  as  my  observa- 
tion extends,  many  of  them  are  of  German  extrac- 
tion. At  least  more  of  this  nation  come  to  our 
door  than  from  any  other  foreign  nation.'  Some 


LETTER    IV.'  55 

solicit  charity, — clothes,  money,  and  a  few  desire 
books.  Some  have  found  their  graves  here.  A 
Mercantile  Establishment  existed  here  a  few  years 
since,  the  head  of  which  was  a  Swiss  gentleman, 
who  spoke  German.  Of  the  various  individuals 
connected  with  him  from  time  to  time,  six  have 
died — one  only  in  this  city — the  five  at  other 
places. 

One  poor  German,  a  stranger,  died  here  in  a 
khan,  (a  kind  of  comfortless  inn,)  friendless  and 
perhaps  alone.  After  he  was  dead,  it  became 
known  that  he  was  a  Protestant.  Mr.  S.  was  re- 
quested to  go  and  perform  the  funeralser  vices. 
Some  porters,  (when  the  services  were  concluded,) 
took  up  his  body  to  carry  him  to  his  grave.  While 
on  their  way,  the  rude  bier  on  which  his  remains 
were  borne,  came  near  falling  to  pieces,  in  which 
case  they  might  have  been  precipitated  into  the 
the  street. 

A  few  months  since  a  German  stranger  came  to 
reside  here  for  the  purpose  of  pursuing  his  trade. 
He  attended  our  public  service  twice,  which  is  held 
in  the  Turkish  language.  He  appeared  attentive 
to  the  preaching,  though  he  probably  understood 
it  very  imperfectly.  We  heard  nothing  more  of 
him  and  knew  not  but  he  was  a  mere  transient 
visiter,  and  had  gone  on  his  way.  Recently  Mr. 
S.  was  requested  to  go  and  perform  the  funeral 
services  for  "a  poor  German."  He  went  to  his 
room  which  was  in  a  khan,  not  knowing  who  had 
inhabited  it.  He  ascertained  that  the  poof 


6(5  j.£TTEU    IV. 

young  man  was  the  stranger,  who  had  been  present 
once  or  twice  at  our  public  service.  He  had  proba- 
bly died  alone  !  When.  Mr.  S.  and  Mr.  L.  one  of 
his  associates  in  labor,  went  to  perform  the  funeral 
rites,  they  found  his  remains  in  a  melancholy  con- 
dition. No  kind  mother,  sister,  friend  or  neighbor 
had  anticipated  them  "to  prepare  the  body  for  its 
burial."  It  lay  upon  a  dirty  bed,  his  knees  not 
straightened,  his  arms  up  to  his  head,  his  eyes  still 
unclosed  and  his  face  turned  towards  the  wall. 
The  scene  strongly  spoke  of  the  agony  of  his  dis- 
solution. 

His  body  Was  taken  out  and  placed  upon  a  bier, 
and  a  covering  thrown  over  it  to  screen  it  from 
the  rude  observation  of  gazers.  Mr.  S.  made  a 
few  remarks  accompanied  by  a  prayer.  Then  the 
body  was  taken  up  and  carried  to  a  distant,  quiet, 
though  rude  spot,  where  the  dust  of  a  few  Franks 
will  sleep  till  the  morning  of  the  resurrection  !  Oh ! 
what  a  sad  thing  to  die  friendless  and  alone-; — a 
stranger  in  a  strange  land  !  The  circumstances  of 
his  death  and  burial,  when  they  became  known 
to  us,  caused  a  deep  melancholy  to  steal  over  us. 
We  mingled  our  tears  together  while  listening  to 
the  sad  relation.  Many  an  inquiry  arose  with  re- 
gard to  this  poor  friendless  stranger — friendless  he 
was,  for  we  were  ignorant  of  his  sojourn  in  this 
city  during  the  past  few  months.  He  may  have  a 
mother  somewhere.  Some  devoted  sister  may 
have  survived  him.  If  so,  how  will  their  hearts 
be  pierced  through  with  many  sorrows,  when  they 
shall  hear  of  his  melancholy  dissolution  hero  ! 


LETTER    IV.  57 

The  graves  of  all  nations  out  here  in  the  East, 
so  far  as  my  observation  has  extended,  are  shallow. 
Those  of  the  natives  the  most  so.  An  English 
gentlenlan,  who  is  occasionally  a  resident  here, 
once  remarked  that  he  "hoped  he  should  not  die 
in  Broosa."  "Why  so?'1  we  inquired.  "Be- 
cause'' said  he  "the  graves  are  so  shallow  that  I 
should  expect  mine  to  be  robbed  of  its  prey  by 
jackals  and  my  body  eaten  up."  The  bodies  of 
Franks  are  generally  placed  in  coffins  ere  they  are 
buried.  There  are  exceptions,  however.  Indi- 
gent strangers,  if  any  die  here,  lie  down  in  their 
narrow  homes  coffinless,  as  all  the  natives  do. 
Yours  affectionately. 


L  E  T  T  E  R  V, 

Mussulmans — Number  vf  mosques —  Mausole- 
ums —  Konacks  —  Nature  of  the  worship  in 
mosques  —  Pretensions  to  ivork  miracles  — 
Ramazan  —  Beiram  — Medressehs  —  Interior 
of  a  harem. 

My  DEAK  FRIEXDS  : — 

My  object  is  not  to  dilineate 

•the  character  of  the  Mussulmans  in  these  letters. 
Yet,  as  we  are  residents  on  their  soil,  and  as  this 
is  by  far  the  most  numerous  class  of  people  in  this 
city,  I  will  briefly  allude  to  some  of  their  most 
prominent  characteristics. 

Estimating  the  population  "of  the  city  at  80,000, 
their  number  is  about  60,000.  But  if  the  census 
were  properly  taken,  the  number  would  probably 
fall  short  of  this  estimate.  They  are  a  far  more 
bigoted  set  of  people  than  the  same  class  in  the 
great  Metropolis.  They  come  much  less  in  con- 
tact with  Europeans  here  than  there.  Hence, 
there  is  far  less  civilization  and  refinement  to  be 
met  with  here. — There  is  also  more  inveterate 
hatred  existing  here  among  the  Turks  against 
those  who  bear  the  Christian  name,  than  there. 
And  as  we  advance  farther  and  farther  into  the 
interior,  more  of  this  feeling  is  to  be  met  with. 

Formerly,  it  was  said  that  there  were  as  many 
mosques  in  the  city  as  there  are  days  in  the  year, 


LETTER    V.      *  59 

viz:  3ti5.  From  many  of  these  ascended  the  cry 
five  times  in  twenty  four  hours,  La  allah  ilia  Allah, 
Muhammed  resool  allah,  i.  e.  "There  is  no  God 
but  God  and  Mohammed  is  the  prophet  of  God." 
It  is  extremely  doubtful,  however,  whether  this 
number  of  mosques  ever  did  stand  at  any  one 
time.  Some  of  them  are  very  fine.  Ooloo  Dgami 
(great  mosque)  is  the  largest  and  fing^inthe  cily. 
It  is  one  hundred  and  sixty  five  feet  long  and  one 
hundred  and  fifteen  feet  wide.  Four  preachers 
could  occupy  as  many  different  stations,  and  not 
much  incommode  each  other  by  their  voices.  As 
we  pass  it,  we  sometimes  inquire  of  ourselves  and 
each  other  whether  it  is  probable  that  the  blessed 
Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God  will  ever  be  proclaimed 
within  those  walls.  * 

The  Zilderam  (or  Lightener),  is  another  fine 
mosque.  It  was  named  in  honor  of  Bajezet  1st, 
who,  on  account  of  the  energy  and  quickness 
which  characterized  his  plans  and  movement,  was 
called  "the  Lightener."  It  is  capacious,  richly  car- 
peted, unincumbered  with  benches  and  pews. 
On  one  side,  there  is  a  low  pulpit,  in  front  of 
which  are  two  large  wax  candles  from  two  to 
three  feet  in  circumference  and  six  to  eight  feet  in 
height.  In  the  centre,  there  hangs  a  circle  of 
lamps  answering  to  a  chandelier. 

Near  by  this  mosque  is  a  mausoleum  contain- 
ing the  remains  of  Ilderum,  the  Lightener,  those 
of  his  wife,  of  his  son  and  of  two  small  children. 
A  splended  shawl  is  thrown  over  his  high  grave. 


•  ',()  •    LETTER    V. 

His  turban  is  still  placed  over  the  head,  covered 
with  a  rich  embroidered  shawl.  Here  is  the 
Koran  out  of  which  he  read  more  than  400  years 
ago.  It  is  three  feet  in  length,  two  in  breadth  and 
one  in  thickness.  There  are  many  Jmausoleums 
standing  here,  six  of  which  contain  royal  dust. 
Others  are  less  distinguished.  Among  those  which 
contain  rojjfc,  remains  are  those  of  the  Sultans 
Osman  and  Orchan.  It  was  the  latter  which  took 
the  city  from  the  hands  of  the  Christians  in  the 
year  1336.  From  that  time  to  the  year  1453  it 
was  the  residence  of  the  Sultans,  and  the  Capitol 
of  the  Empire  till  the  taking  of  Constantinople  by 
Mohammed  II.  These  two  mausoleums  were 
undoubtedly  a  part  of  a  large  Greek  church,  as 
ttoe  cross  is  distinctly  visible  upon  the  wall  in  one 
place,  and  in  another  there  is  a  beautiful  polished 
marble  column  which,  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  sup- 
ports the  roof.  This  contains  the  remains  of  Sul- 
tan Orchan.  The  Greeks  say,  that  the  Turks 
have  in  vain  endeavored  to  conceal  the  cross  with 
plaster  and  that  it  can  never  be  made  to  adhere. 
So  by  a  constant  miracle,  it  is  pretended  that  an 
emblem  of  Christianity  is  made  to  appear. 

There  are  many  large  houses  of  the  Turks  called 
konacks.  By  some  they  are  called  palaces,  But 
they  deserve  not  the  name.  They  are  rather  rude 
than  otherwise.  The  materials  of  which  they  are 
built  are  frail.  Some  of  them,  the  number  is  small 
however,  are  respectable.  In  some  of  the  houses 
fine  wrought  and  beautiful  marble  may  be  seen  in 


LETTER    V.  61 

various  parts,  while  here  and  there,  and  indeed 
all  over  the  houses,  large,  irregular  heads  of  nails 
appear.  Their  sofas  of  satin,  some  of  them  em- 
broidered with  gold,  their  rich  and  splendid  carpets 
illy  compare  with  their  coarse,  scant  curtains. 
Few  things  are  in  good  taste  in  Mussulman 
houses. 

When  Sultan  Mejid  was  here  last  season,  as 
he  was  sitting  in  a  beautiful  kiosk  erected  for  the 
purpose,  and  where  he  could  obtain  "a  bird's  eye 
view"  of  the  entire  city,  he  expressed  his  surprise 
to  one  of  his  officers,  that  he  saw  only  a  few  new 
houses.  He  thought  the  view  of  the  city  exhibited 
signs  of  decay.  Could  any  of  his  courtiers  then 
surrounding  him*  have  spoken  the  truth,  they 
might  have  told  him  that  the  reason  why  Broosa, 
and  indeed  every  city,  and  every  village  in  the 
Turkish  Empire,  except  the  Great  Metropolis, 
bears  the  marks  of  decay,  is  to  be  traced  to  the 
policy  of  their  Government,  to  the  oppression 
which  characterizes  their  laws  and  to  the  tyranny 
which  has  been  for  ages  crushing  the  people  to  the 
earth. 

Their  religion,  being  emphatically  a  false  reli- 
gion, they  cannot,  do  not  receive  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  their  Government.  "Thy  blessing  shall 
be  upon  thy  people,"  says  David.  But  among  all 
the  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  Mussulmrui 
in  Broosa,  God  has  no  people.  They  are  all  His 
enemies.  They  accord  to  an  impostor  the  love 
and  homage  which  is  clue  only  to  His  beloved 


63  LETTER    V. 

Son.  They  hate  the  name  and  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity, so  far  as  they  are  acquainted  with  them. 
They  are  proud.  They  look  down  with  contempt 
upon  those  who  call  themselves  by  the  name  of 
Christ.  The  degrading  epithet  of  dog  is  every 
day  applied  to  those  who  bear  the  Christian  name. 

They  are  exceedingly  ostentatious,  as  it  respects 
the  customs  of  their  religion.  As  it  is  not  the 
religion  of  the  heart,  they  seek  not  theretirementof 
the  closet,  where  they  may  pour  out  the  feelings 
of  their  souls  "  to  Him  who  seeth  in  secret,  that 
the  Father  who  seeth  in  secret  may  reward  them 
openly." 

Wherever  they  may  be  when  the  Muezzim 
(the  criers  on  the  mosque)  as<^nd  the  minarets, 
to  call  them  to  prayers,  they  cease  from  their  pur- 
suits, (at  least  many  of  them  do,)  go  to  a  fountain 
of  water  and  wash  their  faces,  hands  and  feet  ere 
they  commence  their  services.  In  the  coldest  of 
weather,  when  it  is  snowing  hard  and  the  ground 
is  iced  over,  they  omit  not  this  chilling,  freezing 
process.  Then  they  enter  the  mosque,  commence 
making  their  prostrations,  counting  their  beads 
and  repeating  oVer  some  form  of  prayer.  But  it 
happens  to  be  in  Arabic.  Consequently,  few  un- 
derstand its  import.  When  their  mummeries  are 
concluded,  they  retire  and  renew  their  business  in 
the  bazars  or  go  to  their  homes. 

Their  mosques,  to  do  them  justice,  present  a  far 
more  inviting  appearance  to  a  devotional  heart, 
than  do  any  of  the  churches  of  the  nominal  chris- 


LETTER    V.  63 

tians  in  the  city.  There  are  no  pictures  in  them 
before  which  they  could  offer  that  sacrifice  of  the 
heart,  which  God  our  Savior  claims.  The  wor- 
shippers are  far  more  apparently  devout.  There 
is  not  that  irregularity  and  irreverence  to  be  seen, 
which  is  manifested  on  every  side  in  a  Christian 
church.  They  invariably  take  their  shoes  from  off 
their  feet,  when  they  enter  a  mosque,  which  re- 
minds us  of  these  words,  "  Take  thy  shoes  from 
off  thy  feet,  for  the  place  whereon  thou  standest 
is  holy  ground."  They  seat  themselves  on  the 
carpets,  without  any  boisterous  talking  or  exchang- 
ing of  salutations,  except  that  of  a  bow  perhaps, 
at  the  same  time  the  right  hand  being  raised  to 
the  forehead  or  placed  upon  the  heart,  as  a  token 
of  respect  or  affection.  When  it  is  not  convenient 
for  them  to  go  to  a  mosque  at  the  time  of  prayers 
they  do  not  omit  them.  I  have  seen  men  kneeling 
by  the  road  side,  performing  their  devotions,  as  if 
they  were  in  their  closets. ' 

Turkish  ladies  have  been  visiting  us  and  when 
the  hour  for  prayers  has  arrived,  they  have  risen, 
gone  out,  attended  to  their  ablutions,  come  back 
again  to  the  parlor,  and  kneeling  down,  performed 
their  devotions  in  our  presence,  while  the  others, 
less  pious  or  rather,  less  bigoted,  pursued  the  con- 
versation as  at  any  other  hour. 

Some  of  the  Mussulmans  pretend  to  work  mi- 
racles, though  the  power  of  doing  so  is  not  credited 
by  tlie  most  liberal  minded.  Several  years  since, 
one  of  the  men  high  in  authority,  viz,  the  Lieu- 


t)4  LETTER    V. 

tenant  Governor,  was  visiting  with  us.  In  con- 
versation, he  remarked  that  many  in  his  nation 
pretended  to  work  miracles,  but  that  he  had  never 
yet  been  able  to  see  one  performed.  "I  have  de- 
manded the  evidence,  repeatedly,"  said  he,  "but 
have  never  been  able  to  obtain  it." 

Fasting  is  an  important  part  of  their  religion. 
Ramazanisa  season  of  thirty  days,  which  they  pre- 
tend to  observe  as  a  season  of  fasting.     From  sun- 
rise to  sunset  of  each  day,  they  abstain  from  food 
altogether.      They  neither  eat,  drink,  smoke  or 
even  take  a  pinch  of  snuff,  from  day  break  to 
sunset.     The  time  for  commencing  this  season  in 
the  morning  is  made  known  by  the  firing  of  three 
pieces  of  cannon,  and  at  night  for  eating  all,  by 
the  same  signal.     They  have  their  food  in  readi- 
ness to  eat,  some  even  sitting  at  table  with  spoon 
in  hand,  ready  to  help  themselves  to  some  kind  of 
food,  the  moment  the  first  signal  is  given.     They 
commence   with  a  ravenous  appetite,  of  course. 
They  spend  a  great  part  of  the  night  in  eating, 
drinking,  playing,  smoking  and  story  telling.  They 
retire  late,  or  rather  early  in  the  morning,  if  at  all 
before  day  break.    They^ilniost  literally  turn  night 
into  day  and  day  into  night.     They  are  exceed- 
ingly ill-humored  during  this  period.     Business  is 
slowly  and  indifferently  performed.     At  the  end 
of  this  season  of  fasting,  Heir  am  comes.     This  is 
the  time  for  feasting.      It  continues"  three   days. 
During  this  season,  scarcely  any  business  is  trans- 
acted.    It  is  devoted  to  exchanging  of  friendly 


• 


A      T  U  R_  K  I  S  H      WOMAN, 

with    her    family    on   a    donkev. 


LETTER    V.  66 

and  ceremonial  visits.  Every  one  who  can  possi- 
bly afford  it}  procures  a  suit  of  new  clothes  for  this 
holiday  season.  Much  cordiality  is  evinced  among 
them.  Males  of  the  same  rank  when  meeting, 
even  if  it  is  in.  the  street,  often  exchange  kisses  and 
sometimes  embrace  each  other. 

There  are  many  Medressehs  (or  Colleges)  in  this 
city,  designed  only  for  the  Turks.  They  do  not, 
however,  deserve  the  name.  The  principal  books 
studied  by  them  are  the  Koran  and  a  few  religious 
books,  all  of  which  of  course,  inculcate  the  Mo- 
hammedan religion.  The  students  are  a  set  of 
dirty,  lounging  fellows,  who  look  when  they  ap- 
pear in  the  street  bare-legged  and  sometimes  even 
bare-footed,  as  ifthoy  had  slept  and  smoked  away 
nearly  all  their  senses. 

We  make  no  exertions  in  behalf  of  the  Mussul- 
mans. Only  two  have  ever  beefa  present  at  any 
of  our  religious  services,  and  they  only  on  one 
occasion.  A  Pasha  once  desired  to  borrow  a  Bible 
of  us  for  the  purpose  of  reading,  as  we  presumed, 
some  of  the  historical  parts  of  it.  Only  at  distant 
intervals  is  a  visit  of  ceremony  made  by  the  gentle- 
men of  the  station  on  the  presiding  Pasha  or 
Governor,  and  on  a  very  few  other  Mussulmans 
of  influence.  It  is  merely  done  for  the  purpose  of 
conciliating  them.  In  case  of  an  emergency  their 
aid  might  be  of  importance. 

We  are  ready  and  willing  to  extend  to  any  of 
this  nation  both  civilities  and  kindness.  But  we 
have  little  or  no  encouragement  to  labor  for  them 
directly.  7 


6(5  I.ETTKS;    V. 

Before  I  close  this  letter,  perhaps,  some  of  my 
female  friends  who  peruse  it,  would  like'  to  go 
with  me  and  get  a  peep  into  a  Turkish  harem,  viz, 
the  female  apartments  of  a  Turkish  house.  Well, 
we  will  step  into  that  of  Ibrahim  Pasha,  one  of 
the  exiled  Pashas,  living  near  our  house.  Broosa, 
by  the  way,  is  the  place  of  banishment  for  Pashas 
who  have  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the  Govern- 
ment. They  live  in  voluptuousness.  They  are 
not  separated  from  their  families  and  deprived  of 
every  thing  which  makes  life  desirable,  as  are  per- 
haps, <kthe  exiles  of  Siberia."  They  are.  merely 
deprived  qf  power.  They  receive  a  monthly 
stipend  from  the  Government  for  their  support. 
In  some  instances  it  is  very  large.  Ibrahim  Pasha 
is  one  of  this  description.  '  We  shall  see  that  he 
has  thirty  or  forty  persons  connected  with  his 
family.  He  has  two  or  three  wives  who  occupy 
different  parts  of  his  extensive  establishment.  He 
was  formerly  a  very  barbarous  man,  and  undoubt- 
edly would  still  be  so,  were  not  the  hands  of  his 
power  tied.  j|His  physiognomy  is  fierce  in  the  ex- 
treme. His  hair,  beard  and  mustaches  are  white 
as  wool.  His  face  is  of  a  deep  crimson.  His 
frame  is  large  and  athletic.  There  is  an  expression 
of  determination  and  power  in  his  eye  which 
causes  one  of  delicate  sensibilities  involuntarily  to 
retreat  from  his  gaze.  The  deep  crimson  of  his 
countenance  more  than  excites  the  suspicion,  that 
he  freely  indulges  in  the  use  of  wine  and  ardent 
spirits,  notwithstanding  the  prohibition  contained 
in  the  Koran  in  reference  to  its  use.  He  performs 


TURKISH      LADY. 


LE|TTKR    VI.  71 

twenty  and  even  to  thirty.  While  all  are  standing 
in  a  line  facing  their  superior,  they  commence  a 
series  of  uniform  motions  of  the  head,  hands  and 
feet,  from  one  side  to  another,  accompanied  by 
strange  gutteral  sounds,  from  which  peculiarity, 
their  name  is  derived. 

At  first,  their  evolutions  are  slow — but  they  in- 
crease in  force  and  frequency  as  the  farce  goes  on. 
In  the  mean  time,  they  are  vociferating  the  name 
of  God,  "Ailah  hoe  Allah  hoo,"  with  every  jerk  of 
themselves,  till  finally  it  appears  as  if  they  would 
even  jerk  their  souls  out  of  their  bodies. 

But  suddenly,  they  desist  and  for  a  brief  moment, 
all  is  quiet.  They  then  commence  another  series  of 
the  same  unearthly  inhuman  movements.  There 
can  be  no  doubt,  however  shocking  the  exhibition 
may  be  to  every  reasonable  person,  that  there  is 
one  present  who  takes  a  malicious  pleasure  in  this 
shocking  pandemonium.  Yes — there  must  be  sa- 
tanic  influence  and  satanic  aid  present! 

At  length,  when  they  have  wrought  themselves 
up  to  such  a  pitch  of  frenzy  that  they  can  no  longer 
endure  it,  they  fall  down  and  for  a  season  th'ey  ap- 
pear like  stiffened  corpses.  If  any  can  "be  possessed 
of  the  Devil,"  I  can  think  of  no  human  beings  in  all 
this  wide  world,  more  likely  to  be  completely  un- 
der his  influence  and  control,  thnn  are  these  de- 
votees. 

Sometimes  little  boys  may  be  seen  taking  their 
first  lessons  in  these  brutish  exercises.  As  they 
grow  up  they  become  more  and  more  expert  till 


72  LETTER    VI. 

finally,  when  they  have  arrived  to  years  of  man- 
hood, they  have  become  complete  adepts  in  these 
arts. 

There  is  one  order  of  Dervishes  who  inflict  tor- 
tures upon  themselves,  thinking  such  acts  merito- 
rious. They  may  be  seen  on  some  occasions  with 
wires  thrust  through  their  cheeks  and  with  wounds 
here  and  ihere  upon  their  but  partially  clothed 
bodies.  These  things  are  all  suffered  on  the  same 
principle  which  prompts  the  devotees  in  India  to 
practice  hook-swinging, — viz:  they  imagine  it  to 
be  acceptable  to,  and  meritorious  in  the  sight  of 
God. 

Do  not  forget  them,  dear  friends,  but  come  to 
their  aid  by  your  fervent  prayers  ! 
Yours  affectionately. 


THE      GHAND       SULTAN 


LETTER  VII, 

Visit  of  his  Majesty,  Sultan  idbdoul  Medgid. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS: — 

I  have  before    alluded  to  the 

visit,  with  which  this  city  was  honored  from  the 
Grand  Sultan.  We  scarcely  ever  witnessed  so 
much  excitement  and  enthusiasm  under  any  cir- 
cumstances, in  any  country,  whatever.  For  near- 
ly a  month  previous  to  the  arrival  of  his  Majesty, 
the  city  was  a  scene  of  bustle  and  preparation. 
Nearly  every  countenance  beamed  with  interest, 
and  every  foot  walked  lightly. 

Two  or  three  Pashas  came  expressly  from  Con- 
stantinople to  superintend  the  preparations  that  were 
made  for  the  Royal  guest,  and  to  issue  the  numer- 
ous commands.  More  than  a  thousand  different 
kinds  of  laborers  were  employed. 

The  Pasha's  residence  at  Broosa,  was  rebuilt 
with  the  greatest  expedition.  A  beautiful  kiosk, 
(summer  house,)  a  short  distance  up  the  grand 
Mount  of  Olympus,  went  up  as  if  by  magic.  They 
were  finely  painted,  both  externally  and  internally, 
and  tastefully  furnished. 

Various  improvements  were  made  in  the  city. 
The  two  roads,  leading  from  the  two  sea-ports  to 
this  city,  viz :  from  Gemlik  and  Moudania,  dis- 
tances of  fifteen  and  twenty  miles,  were  improved. 
"Rough  places  were  made  smooth" — "  vallie? 


74  LETTER   VII. 

•were  exalted  and   hilis  brought  low,"    at  least  to 
some  extent. 

On  the  day  of  the  Sultan's  arrival,  thousands  of 
people  literally  lined  the  streets,  filled  the  houses 
and  windows  standing  on  the  principal  street  through 
which  he  was  to  pass,  for  the  distance  of  three 
miles.  Never  since  our  residence  among  this  peo- 
ple has  there  been  witnessed  so  much  excitement. 
No  reigning  Sultan  has  honored  this  city  with  a 
visit  since  it  ceased  to  be  the  capitol  of  the  empire. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  his  arrival,  intelligence 
was  brought  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  Broosa, 
and  his  arrival  might  be  anticipated  in  the  after- 
noon. A  public  crier  announced  his  approach. 
The  pavement  or  ground  was  sanded,  as  if  the  road 
in  its  ordinary  state  was  not  good  enough  for  the 
feet  of  his  Majesty's  horse  to  tread  upon.  And  af- 
ter his  arrival,  whenever  he  went  out  to  visit  any 
place  for  the  first  time,  preparations  were  made  by 
sprinkling  the  road  with  clean  fresh  sand. 

The  presiding  Pasha  of  Broosa,  with  his  armed 
forces,  went  out  to  meet  him,  and  so  did  the  Greek 
and  Armenian  Bishops  with  their  many  priests,  all 
in  their  sacerdotal  robes — and  the  leading  men  of 
the  different  nations,  who  reside  in  this  city.  The 
children  of  the  same  nations — some  of  them  uni- 
formly and  prettily  dressed,  composed  a  part  of  the 
procession.  The  Greek  children  were  dressed  in 
white,  with  blue  sashes,  each  carrying  a  wreath  of 
flowers  in  his  hand.  As  they  followed  the  royal 
guest  into  the  city  they  sung  a  piece,  expressive  of 


J 


TURKISH      SOLDIER 


LETTER    VII.  •    75 

iheir  joy  on  the  happy  occasion.  Mussulmans,  Ar- 
menians, Armenian-Catholics,  Greeks  and  Jews, 
composed  a  part  of  the  almost  unending  proces- 
sion. 

The  august  visitor  was  welcomed  to  the  city  un- 
der the  firing  of  cannon  and  with  the  Sultan's  own 
fine  royal  band  of  music.  His  Majesty  slowly  ap- 
proached the  city,  preceded  by  forty  life  guards  on 
foot,  in  double  file.  Following  these,  but  surround- 
ed by  several  of  the  same,  approached  the  Grand 
Sultan  himself,  mounted  on  a  fine  horse  richly 
caparisoned  with  gold. 

His  Majesty  was  dressed  in  a  rich  military  uni- 
form with  splendid  gold  trimmings.  His  counte- 
nance is  not  striking,  neither  is  it  uninteresting.  It 
wears  a  calm  and  placid  expression,  which  cannot 
fail  of  interesting.  It  invites  rather  than  repels. 
Behind  him  came  many  Pashas,  Officers  and  two 
hundred  lancers.  Next  came  citizens  of  every  rank, 
and  lastly,  the  rabble. 

A  great  amount  of  baggage  was  brought.  Among 
other  things  of  value,  it  is  said  there  were  twelve 
horse  loads  of  newly  coined  money  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  the  journey.  Many  presents  were  be- 
stowed while  the  Sultan  was  a  guest  in  the  city. 
The  ecclesiastics — the  children  connected  with  the 
schools — the  soldiers  and  various  other  classes 
shared  his  beneficence. 

It  was  not  expected  that  either  the  palace  or  the 
kiosk  would  be  inhabited  by  any  other  persons  af- 
ter his  departure.  On  the  same  principle,  none  of 


'78  LETTER    VIII. 

thrown  over  it — sometimes  there  is  none.  White 
plates  are  the  best  plates  I  have  ever  seen  in  a  na- 
tive house,  however  wealthy.  But  copper  plates 
are  the  most  in  use.  Instead  of  silver  spoons  are 
seen  wooden  or  iron  ones.  Salt  is  taken  out  of  the 
dish  with  the  fingers.  If  a  turkey  is  brought  upon 
the  table,  it  is  severed  with  the  hands,  the  legs, 
wings,  etc.  stc.,  being  parted,  one  after  another,  and 
the  whole  business  dexterously  finished.  In  case  a 
dish  of  pilavis  brought  on,  each  one,  sitting  around 
the  table  on  the  floor,  takes  his  spo'bn  and  helps 
himself  directly  from  the  dish  in  the  centre  of  the 
table,  to  his  mouth.  Then  again,  into  the  dish,  and 
so  on.  This  course  is  not  very  agreeable  for  an 
American  to  participate  in  I  - 

3rd.  In  America,  when  brides  enter  their  new 
homes  they  are  expected  and  desired  to  converse 
freely  with  every  member.  But  when  brides  enter 
their  new  homes  among  the  Armenians  of  this  re- 
gion, they  are  not  allowed  to  speak  in  the  presence 
of  their  mothers-in-law  till  they  give  them  formal 
permission,  except  by  a  whisper.  Sometimes  this 
permission  is  withheld  for  several  years  !  I  have 
unintentionally  subjected  young  married  ladies  to 
embarrassment  by  addressing  myself  to  them  and 
sometimes  asking  them  questions,  when,  on  ac- 
count of  the  presence  of  their  mothers-in-law, 
they  had  not  the  privilege  of  replying  to  me.  "How 
were  they  relieved  from  their  embarrassment  ?' 
you  may  inquire.  They  either  sat  with  their  lips 
closed,  or  they  came  to  me  and  w-hispered  a  reply 
into  mv  ear. 


* 

. 


E.Weber  &  Co  BaMmo 


ARMENIAN        BRIDE 


LETTER    VIII.  79 

4th.  In  America  an  unmarried  lady  gets  her 
household  furniture  in  readiness  after  some  acquain- 
tance with  him  who  is  to  be  her  husband,  and  after 
an  engagement  to  be  married.  Here,  it  is  done 
frequently  years  before  any  such  engagement  is 
formed,  so  that  she  may  be  married  on  the  shortest 
notice.  Some,  however,  who  are  in  part  or  quite 
in  readiness  for  marriage,  receive  no  offer,  so  that 
unfortunately,  both  the  furniture  and  lady  "remain 
on  hand." 

5th.  In  America,  persons  on  retiring  to  rest  go 
to  their  beds  and  lay  off"  the  garments  they  have 
worn  during  the  day.  Here,  the  bed  is  brought  to 
them,  and  they  lie  down  with  their  clothes  on. 

6th.  In  America,  when  a  gentleman  and  lady 
contemplate  entering  the  marriage  relation,  they 
generally  leave  the  house  of  their  fathers  and  live 
by  themselves.  Here,  they  remain  under  the  pa- 
ternal roof  on  one  side  or  the  other,  and  frequently 
combine  factor  five  generations  in  one  family. 

7th.  In  America,  when  a  marriage  connexion  is 
about  to  be  formed,  the  parties  concerned  gener- 
ally and  happily  agree,  and  then  the  consent  of 
friends  is  obtained,  if  possible.  Here  the  friends 
first  make  the  proposition  and  agree,  and  then  the 
immediate  parties  concerned  relunctantly  or  cheer- 
fully concur. 

8th.  In  America  a  bride  is  usually  delicately  ar- 
rayed in  white,  and  is  generally  one  of  the  most  social 
of  the  wedding  party.  Here  among  the  Armenians, 
she  is  cumbrously  arrayed  in  dark,  gay,  silks  or 


80  LETTER    VIII. 

satins.  She  stands  in  the  corner  of  the  room  with 
her  whole  person  entirely  concealed  from  view  by 
a  bright  red  silk  garment,  extending  from  the 
crown  of  her  head  to  the  feet.  And  she  stands  as 
dumb  and  motionless  as  an  idol  or  a  statue. 

9th.  In  America  female  beauty  is  supposed  to  con- 
sist in  delicate  form  and  slender  waist.  Here  it  is 
considered  chiefly  to  consist  in  that  quality  for 
which  a  farmer  most  values  his  hogs,  viz  :  corpu- 
lency. The  lady  who  is  called  the  beauty  or  belle 
of  Broosa,  is  one  of  the  most  corpulent  ladies  of 
this  city ! 

10th.  In  America  a  corpse  is  dressed  in  white 
and  simple  attire,  corresponding  to  the  solemn  oc- 
casion. Here  it  is  dressed  in  the  gayest  apparel 
with  evergreens,  flowers  and  tinsel.  It  appears  as 
if  arrayed  for  the  ball  room  instead  of  the  dark, 
silent  and  narrow  chamber  of  the  dead. 

llth.  In  America  people  who  go  tochurch  sit 
quietly  and  hear  what  the  minister  sayd^pHere  they 
stand  and  converse  with  each  other  or  listen  to 
what  their  neighbors  say. 

12th.  Such  is  the  construction  of  the  Turkish 
language,  (which  is  the  language  of  intercourse 
here,)  that  it  frequently  corresponds  to  our  Eng- 
lish read  backwards.  Ex.  "  I  saw  the  Pasha  of 
Broosa  yesterday  hunting  on  the  plain  with  his 
dogs."  'Turkish  construction  :  if  Yesterday  — 
plain  on  —  of  Broosa  its  Pasha  —  with  his  dogs  — 
hunting — saw  1." 


LETTER    VIII.  81 

13th.  As  we  reckon  the  hours  of  the  day  in 
America  it  is  12  o'clock  when  the  sun  is  in  the 
zenith  and  at  the  nadir.  In  this  country  it  is  12 
o'clock  at  sunset  and  near  his  rising. 

14th.  In  America,  if  a  farmer  wishes  to  take  his 
sheep  to  their  pasture  the  sheep  go  before  and  he 
follows  them.  Here  the  mangoes  before  and  the 
sheep  follow  him.  John  4:  10,  "And  when  he 
putteth  forth  his  own  sheep,  he  goeth  before  them, 
and  the  sheep  follow  him." 

15th.  In  America  all  carriages  drawn  by  horses 
are  so  constructed,  that  the  horses  go  before  and 
the  carriage  is  drawn  behind.  Here  there  is  one 
kind  of  two  horse  carriage,  so  constructed  that 
while  one  horse  goes  before  it,  in  regard  to  the 
other,  "the  carriage  is  before  the  horse."  It  is 
called  the  Takhtravan. 

16th.  In  America,  a  man  on  entering  a  neigh- 
bor's house  takes  off  his  hat,  but  keeps  on  his  shoes. 
Here  he  takes  off  his  shoes,  but  keeps  on  his  head 
dress. 

17th.  In  America,  a  man  saws  by  pushing  the 
saw  from  him.  Here  by  drawing  it  towards  him. 

18.  American  ladies  sometimes  paint  their  cheeks. 
Here  Mussulman  females  paint  their  toe-nails  red. 

19th.  American  mothers,  when  they  offer  their 
babes  the  nourishment  which  nature'has  provided, 
take  up  their  babes  into  their  arms  and  give  it  to 
them.  Here  mothers  go  to  the  cradles  of  their 
babes,  lean  over  them  and  thus  nourish  them, 
while  they  still  remain  in  the  cradle. 


82  LETTER    VIII. 

20th.  In  America  floors  are  scoured  by  the 
hands. — Here  by  the  feet. 

21st.  In  America,  when  knitting,  matrons  wind 
the  yarn  around  their  fingers. — Here  around  iheir 
necks. 

22nd.  American  ladies  in  sewing  turn  down  a 
hem  towards  them, — here  they  turn  it  from  them. 

23rd.  American  seamstresses  sew  from  right  to 
left.  Here  they  sew  from  left  to  right. 

24th.  In  America,  when  knitting  they  begin  at 
the  top  and  knit  downwards.  Here  they  begin  at 
the  foe,  and  knit  upwards. 

25th.  In  America  the  commencement  of  a  book 
is  at.  one  end.  In  Mussulman  books  the  commence- 
ment is  found  at  the  other  end. 

26th.  Americans  print  and  write  from  left  to 
right — the  Mussulmans  from  right  to  left. 

27th.  In  America  a  laborer  carries  a  burden  upon 

his  shoulder, — here  he  carries  it  on  his  loins. 

•| 

28th.  In  America  they  shave  their  beards,  and  let 
their  hair  grow.  Here  they  let  their  beards  grow 
and  shave  their  hair. 

29th.  In  America,  a  man  in  going  to  a  house, 
knocks  for  admittance  at  the  door  of  the  house. 
Here  they  knock  at  the  outer  gate,  or  on  the  gale 
of  the  outer  door  yard.  See  Acts  12  :  13. 

30th.  In  America  we  beckon  to  a  person  to 
come  to  us  by  bringing  our  hand  towards  us.  Here 
by  carrying  it  from  us. 


LETTER    VIII.  83 

31st.  In  America  when  a  person  makes  a  social 
call  on  his  friend,  if  the  lady  of  the  house  were  to 
offer  him  a  single  tea-spoonful  of  sweet-meats 
(which  would  only  tantalize  his  appetite  without 
satisfying  it,)  it  would  be  a  gross  insult.  Here  it  is 
one  of  the  highest  expressions  of  politeness.  I  well 
remember 'that  about  ten  years  since,  immediately 
aftef  our  arrival  in  Broosa,  an  English  traveller 
called  on  us.  He  was  a  stranger  to  Eastern  eti- 
quette. Our  servant  brought  in  a  waiter  contain- 
ing a  vase  of  jelly,  a  tea  spoon  and  -a  tumbler  of 
water.  The  jelly  was  presented  to  the  gentleman. 
He  took  the  vase  in  hand  and  began  to  eat.  He 
happening  to  relish  it  continued  eating  it,  saying 
occasionally  "you  have  some  very  nice  jelly,  Mrs. 
Schneider,"  to  the  no  small  amusement  of  present 
company. 

32nd.  In  America,  if  a  party  of  ladies  wish  to 
spend  an  afternoon  together,  they  meet,  or  are  invi- 
ted to  the  house  of  one  of  them.  Here  they  go  to  a 
public  bath — to  some  running  stream,  or  to  some 
shady  grove  and  carry  their  food  with  them.  This 
is  what  they  call  "making  kaif."  It  is  to  them  the 
sumrnum  bonum  of  earthly  felicity. 

33rd.  In  America  the  front  of  a  dwelling  house 
usually  faces  the  street.  Here  it  has  no  reference 
to  the  street  whatever,  but  faces  the_  door  yard. 

34th.  In  America,  when  a  person  wishes  to  wash 
he  pours  his  water  into  the  bowl  and  then  washes 
himself.  Here  he  first  washes  himself  and  then  it 
is  caught  in  the  bowl.  That  is,  a  person  or  ser- 


84  LETTER    VIII. 

vant.  must  stand  by  and  pour  upon  his  hands  the 
water  with  which  he  washes  them  and  his  face, 
and  then  it  is  caught  in  the  bowl  beneath. 

35th.  In  America  a  refusal  is  expressed  by 
shaking  the  head.  Here  b}7  throwing  it  back- 
wards. 

•    . 
36th.  In   America   it  would  be  vulgar  for  those 

who  wait  on  tables  to  stand  and  gaze  at  those  en- 
gaged in  eating.  Here  it  is  "adet,"  "fashion,"  i.  e. 
it  is  expected. 

37th.  In  America  when  a  person  sits  down,  he 
still  lets  his  fest  rest  on  the  floor.  Here  he  gathers 
up  his  feet  and  sits  on  them.  I  must  add,  however, 
that  when  he  does  this  he  must  be  either  sitting  on 
the  floor  or  sofa.  Chairs  are  in  but  little  use  here. 

38th.  In  America  people  clap  their  hands  to 
praise  a  public  speaker.  Here  to  call  their  ser- 
vants. 

39th.  In  America,  when  an  ox  is  shod,  he  is  con- 
fined in  a  strong  frame,  where  he  stands  in  an  up- 
right position.  Here  when  he  is  about  to  be  sub- 
jected to  this  operation,  he  is  bound  with  ropes  and 
thrown  upon  his  back  with  his  feet  extending  up- 
wards. 

40th.  In  America  when  a  school  teacher  has  oc- 
casion to  punish  a  scholar  with  the  rod,  he  applies 
it  to  his  back,  Here  he  applies  it  to  the  soles  of  his 
feet. 

41st.    In  America,   when  day  laborers  wish  to 


LETTER    VIII.  S5 

find  employment,  they  generally  go  to  some  per- 
son and  offer  iheir  services.  Here  they  go  into  the 
market  and  stand  till  some  one  hires  them.  Math. 
20  :  3,  "And  he  went  out  about  the  third  hour  and 
saw  others  standing  idle  in  the  market  place." 
Affectionately  yours. 


LETTER  IX, 

Difference  in  the  treatment  of  the  sexes. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

You  may  be  aware,  that  throughout 
all  the  nations  of  the  East,  a  great  distinction  is 
made  between  the  sexes.  Parents  consider  the 
reception  of  a  son  far  more  propitious  than  that  of 
a  daughter.  More  congratulations  are  bestowed 
when  a  son  is  committed  to  their  trust,  than  when 
a  daughter  is  bestowed. 

As  children  advance  in  years,  it  becomes  more 
and  more  perceptible,  that  boys  are  the  most 
favored  beings.  More  provision  is  made  for  their 
education.  From  time  immemorial  down  to  near 
the  period  of  our  arrival  in  Broosa,  the  education 
of  females  had  been  wholly  neglected. 

When  this  station  was  established,  a  considera- 
ble number  of  Greek  girls  were  attending  a  Lan- 
casterian  school.  Among  the  Armenians  only  one 
female  was  said  to  be  able  to  read.  There  might 
have  been  one  or  two  more.  A  change  is  now 
slowly  but  perceptibly  coming  over  the  communi- 
ty, with  regard  to  this  gubject.  Many  who 
formerly  viewed  the  subject  in  an  unfavorable 
light,  have  now  abandoned  their  prejudices.  They 
are  making  some  effort  (though  slight)  to  secure  to 
their  daughters  the  benefits  of,  I  cannot  say  edu- 
cation^ exactly.  To  learn  to  read  and  write  is 
with  them  the  great  desideratum.  Nothing  more 


LETTEK    IX,  8? 

is  supposed  to  be  necessary.  "  Our  mothers, 
grand-mothers  and  great  grand- mothers  got  along 
without  knowing  how  to  read  even,  and  cannot 
we  ?"  In  other  words,  they  mean,  "  Our  grand- 
mothers had  no  knowledge,  if  our  daughters  learn 
to  read,  it  is  a  great  thing,  and  if  they  do  not,  it 
matters  little." 

The  present  Vartabed  is  inclined  to  exert  him* 
self  somewhat,  however,  in  favor  of  female  educa- 
tion. He  has  urged  its  importance  in  church  more 
than  once  ;  but  it  will  require  time  to  accomplish 
'any  thing  in  behalf  of  this  important  subject,  as 
"yavash,  yavash,"  (slowly,  slowly, )  is  the  motto 
in  almost  every  thing  in  Turkey.  We  have  been, 
and  still  are,  teaching  a  few  females  to  read.  In 
the  Armenian  school,  about  fifty  girls  attend. 
They  are  not  receiving  a  thorough  course  of  educa- 
tion by  any  means.  They  read  and  spell  only. 
I  went  in  once  and  surveyed  the  school.  In  the 
female  department,  there  were  forty  or  fifty  pres- 
ent. The  teacher  called  up  a  class  to  read.  One 
poor  little  girl  was  standing  by,  when  the  teacher 
happened  to  raise  his  arm  to  issue  some  command  to 
a  more  distant  scholar.  He  accompanied  his  com- 
mand with  such  an  angry  tone,  that  he  might  be 
supposed  to  be  taking  vengeance  on  some  one. 
The  little  girl  at  hand,  supposing  that  the  stroke 
was  coming  on  her  head,  shrank  and  jumped  away 
involuntarily.  The  circumstance,  however  slight, 
and  perhaps  an  every  hour's  occurrence,  spoke  a 
volume.  It  convinced  me,  that  the  principle  by 


88  LETTER    IX. 

which  he  governed  these  little  immortals,  was  any 
thing  but  that  of  love  and  confidence. 

Females  are  considered  so  far  beneath  the  males, 
that,  in  engagements  for  marriage,  the  female  is  ex- 
pected to  carry  to  her  new  home  a  large  dowry,  if 
she  can  command  it,  and  a  specified  sum  of 
money. 

Generally,  when  the  husband  and  wife  go  out 
on  a  visit  together,  one  follows  the  other  at  a  short 
distance.  The  gentleman  is  first  served.  For  in- 
stance, in  passing  sweetmeats  and  coffee,  first  the 
gentleman  and  then  the  lady  is  served.  No  native 
gentleman  in  the  city  takes  his  wife  and  walks 
with  her  leaning  on  his  arm.  Said  one  Mussul- 
man woman  to  another,  as  they  were  passing 
Mr.  S.  and  myself,  "Why,  he  takes  his  wife  and 
walks  with  her  as  if  she  were  equal  to  himself !" 
If  you  were  to  accompany  us  in  making  a  call  on 
some  family,'  and  the  husband  or  elder  brother 
should  come  in  from  market,  you  would  see  the 
wife  go  immediately  and  bring  him  his  pipe.  Soon 
he  would  call  for  a  glass  of  water.  She  would  go 
and  bring  it.  After  an  interval  she  would  bring 
him  a  cup  of  coffee.  Ere  long,  perhaps,  his  pipe 
requires  rekindling  and  he  calls  on  his  wife  for 
more  fire.  She  appears,  in-  short,  more  like  a 
galley  slave  at  times,  running  up  and  down  the 
shrouds,  than  the  cherished  one  of  his  soul.  Such 
examples  as  the  above  would  not  be  met  Avith  in- 
variably in  every  native  family.  Some  wives  ap- 
pear as  if  they  had  a  measure  of  respect  accorded 


LETTER    IX.  89 

to   them.     But  they   are  rather  exceptions  ihnn 
sufficient  to  constitute  the  majority. 

At  weddings  and  on  great  feast  days,  one  may 
see  great  numbers  of  them  sumptuously  arrayed. 
Many  of  them  are  beautiful,  exceedingly  beautiful. 
Some  of  them  are  amiable.     But  the  fairest  attrac- 
tions with  an  abundance  of  ornaments  superadded, 
without  true  piety,  still  leave  them  destitute  of  all 
proper  and  valuable  ornaments.      The  ideas  of 
some  beautiful  writer  will  admirably  apply  here. 
"Without  a  spirit  of  sincere  pieiy  and  fervent  con- 
secration to  the  glory  of  God — without  a  simple 
and  confiding  faith  in  the  friend  of  sinners,  what 
is  a  female  often,  but  the  sport  of  her  own  vanity 
and  man's  selfish,  cruel  dominion  ?    Invest  her 
with  Christian  hopes — raise  her  to  a  fellowship 
with  her  Savior  and  her  God  —  breathe  into  her 
heart  the  Spirit  of  prayer  —  throw  around  her  the 
sanctity  and  security  of  religious  principle,  and  you 
place  her  in  a  situation  to  overcome  the  weakness 
of  her  own  nature  and  to  become  man's  guide  rather 
than  the  subject  of  his  despotic  rule."     When  Mr. 
S.  and  myself  have  been  spending  an  evening  in  a 
native  family,  we  cannot  forbear  noticing  how  very 
inferior  females  are  made  to  appear.     They  do  not 
generally  take  an  active  part  in  the  conversation. 
Indeed,  some  do  not  appear  able  to  do  so.     Their 
thoughts  and  feelings  are  foreign  from  the  subjects 
discussed  with  us.  Among  the  Armenian  females, 
domestic  subjects,  relating  to  the  number  of  child- 
ron  each  one  possesses — troubles  with  servants — 
9 


90  l.KTTKR     IX. 

different  kinds  of  food — fashions  and  "new  and 
strange  things,"  interest  most.  They  are  excellent 
house  wives,  generally ;  proverbial  for  neat- 
ness. They  are  "keepers  at  home"  to  a  greater 
extent,  than  are  either  the  Greek,  Mussulman  or 
Jewish  women ;  and  so  far  as  my  observation  ex- 
tends, they  are  more  conscientious,  amiable,  and 
in  all  respects  more  praiseworthy  in  their  domes- 
tic relations,  than  any  other  native  females  in  this 
community.  But  until  the  Armenian  mother  and 
wife  becomes  enlightened  and  renewed,  she  will 
not  possess  that  respect  and  dignity,  to  which  dis- 
creet and  faithful  wives  and  mothers  in  every 
quarter  of  the  world  are  entitled.  She  will 
never  sit  as  the  sun  in  the  domestic  system  and 
from  her  will  never  emanate  those  influences, 
which  are  to  bless  for  two  worlds  the  children  of 
her  love. 

May  I  solicit  your  prayers  particularly,  dear 
friends,  for  these  poor  Eastern  sisters.  We  love 
them,  and  would  labor  and  pray  for  them  till  we 
put  off  these  our  earthly  tabernacles.  If  you  will 
aid  us  in  this  respect,  we  shall  undoubtedly  re- 
joice together  during  the  endless  ages  of  Eternity, 
over  many  brought  into  the  Upper  Temple 
through  our  united  instrumentality. 
Yours  affectionately. 


ARMENIAN. 


L  E  T  T  E  R  X, 

Ignorance  of  the  nature  of  true  religion  existing 
in  the  minds  of  Armenians  and  Greeks. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

These  nominal  Christians  are 
exceedingly  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  true  religion 
— the  religion  of  the  heart.  And  many  of  them  are 
not  only  ignorant,  but  extremely  demoralized. 
Probably,  there  was  not  one  individual  in  Broosa, 
who  was  acquainted  with  experimental  religion 
ere  this  mission  was  established.  At  least,  we 
had  painful  reason  for  supposing  there  was  not. 

On  our  arrival,  and  when  viewing  the  city  from 
an  eminence,  think  you  not  it  was  a  heart-stirring 
thought  to  us,  that  probably  in  all  this  mass  of  busy, 
active  population,  there  was  not  one  single  indivi- 
dual, who  was  on  the  Lord's  side — in  the  true  road 
to  heaven  ?  There  was  moral  death  on  every  side. 
As  Mr.  S.  and  myself  stood  alone,  though  not  soli- 
tary, on  some  of  these  naturally  beautiful  heights, 
where  we  could  survey  the  dwellings  of  nearly  all 
the  inhabitants,  again  and  again  we  inquired  of 
each  other, — "Can  these  dry  bones  live."  Scripture 
furnished  us  with  a  reply. 

I  suggested,  that  we  did  not  know  of  any  one 
on  our  arrival  who  had  taken  the  Lord  Jesus  to 
be  his  portion.  That  there  were  positively  none 
of  this  description,  we  know  not.  VVe  shall  re- 


92  LKTTF.R    X. 

* 

joice  with  joy  unspeakable,  if  we  are  permitted  to 
meet  a  long  train  of  blood  bought  witnesses  in 
heaven,  who  ascended  thither  in  far  by  gone 
years,  guided  by  the  influences  of  the  Spirit,  and 
the  Word  of  God  alone  !  Reason,  however,  forbids 
our  cherishing  the  hope  confidently. 

At  present,  the  great  mass  have  only  "a  form  of 
godliness  without  the  power  thereof."  A  few 
have  been  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
Many  others  have  lost  their  confidence  in  those 
rites,  on  which  in  former  years  they  risked  their 
everlasting  all.  Still,  they  have  not  yet  submitted 
to  the  humbling  doctrines  of  the  cross.  The  great 
multitude,  alas  !  continue  to  stray  on  the  dark 
mountains  of  error  and  superstition.  .  I  would  not 
imply  that  all  are  equally  wicked.  Some  of  them 
display  many  interesting  and  amiable,  traits  of 
character.  We  have  been  led  to  observe  with 
regard  to  many  different  individuals,  "What  inter- 
esting Christians  they  would  become,  if  the  grace 
of  God  were  to  operate  on  their  hearts  !"  But  as 
one  sad  development  after  another  comes  to  our 
knowledge,  we  are  constrained  to  adopt  the  lan- 
guage of  Isaiah,  viz  :  "Judgment  is  turned  away 
backward,  justice  standeth  afar  off,  for  truth  is 
fallen  in  the  street  and  equity  cannot  enter."  A 
respectable  Greek  once  remarked  to  Mr.  S.,  that 
he  did  not  think  that  one  native  could  be  found  in 
Broosa,  who  would  not  tell  a  lie,  if  his  own  inter- 
est could  be  promoted  by  it.  The  telling  of  false- 
hoods among  business  men  is  almost,  if  not  quite 


LETTER    X.  93 

universally,  justified.  They  say  they  cannot  trans- 
act business,  and  consequently  cannot  gain  a  liveli- 
hood without  it. 

Among  all  classes  it  seems  to  be  "their  vital 
breath"  to  tell  lies.  The  children  literally  "go 
astray  as  soon  as  they  are  born,  speaking  lies." 
Among  the  Greeks  particularly,  they  sadly,  nay 
constantly  violate  those  blessed  commands,  "Lie 
not  one  to  another."  "Speak  not  evil  one  of  ano- 
ther." &c.  &o.  Sometimes  faults  are  confessed  to 
us  by  those  who  are  culpable  by  saying,  "I  will 
tell  you  the  truth,  for  I  know  you  do  not  approve 
of  lying."  Being  so  well  aware  of  our  abhorrence 
of  their  easily  besetting  sin,  they  feel  very  confi- 
dent of  being  pardoned,  if  they  confess  their  fault, 
though  they  have  not  repented  of  it. 

Their  general  neglect  of  the  commands  of  God 
causes  us  to  doubt,  as  to  their  saving  acquaintance 
\vith  the  truths  of  Christianity.  Their  abuse  of 
God's  most  holy  day — their  neglect  of  His  blessed 
Word — their  strong  adherence  to  many  of  the  vain 
rites  and  ceremonies  of  their  church,  &c.  &c.  give 
us  indubitable  evidence,  that  they  are  far  from 
God  and  far  from  the  straight  and  narrow  way  to 
heaven.  But  I  shall  speak  more  fully  in  subse- 
quent letters  on  these  various  subjects. 

So  confident  are  they  of  being  in  the  right  path 
to  heaven,  notwithstanding  the  above  and  many 
other  equally  dangerous  traits  of  character,  that 
they  are  inclined  to  cast  off  those,  who  have  em- 


94  T.KTTF.R    X. 

braced  evangelical  doctrines.  The  latter  are  ana- 
thematized under  the  opprobrious  epithet  of  "din- 
sis,"  an  indefinite  title  given  to  infidels  and  persons 
of  no  religion. 

As  I  remarked  above,  they  appear  to  be  entire- 
ly unacquainted  with  the  nature  of  true  religion. 
When  conversed  with  on  the  subject,  many  of 
them  seem  utterly  unable  to  comprehend  our 
ideas.  To  be  a  Christian,  in  their  opinion,  is  to 
adhere  strictly  to  all  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of 
their  churches — to  keep  all  the  fasts  and  feasts — to 
reverence  the  saints  and  above  all,  the  Virgin 
Mary — to  pray  to  them — to  make  the  sign  of  the 
Cross,  and  to  do  a  multitude  of  such  like  things, 
which,  to  an  enlightened  mind,appear  equally  ab- 
surd and  ridiculous.  Their  religion  is  all  external. 
It  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  heart.  This  may  be 
"a  cage  of  unclean  birds — full  of  all  manner  of  un- 
cleanness."  Still,  if  the  rites  of  their  churches  are 
complied  with,  all  is  well  for  both  worlds.  They 
appear  as  if  they  could 

"Read  their  title  clear, 
To  mansions  in  the  skies.'-' 

They  go  to  church  very  often.  Some  go  nearly 
every  day.  They  listen  to  -the  long,  though  unin- 
telligible prayers— make  the  sign  of  the  Cross  fre- 
quently'and  complacently— and  return  home  fully 
satisfied,  though  they  have  not  gained  one  profita- 
ble idea,  and  though  their  thoughts  have  been 
roving  "like  the  fool's  eye  to  the  ends  of  the  earth," 


.  95 

and  though  they  are  still  "poor  and  miserable  and 
blind  and  naked  and  in  need  of  all  things." 

Such  being  some  of  their  characteristics  and 
such  the  hopes  on  which  depends  their  everlasting 
all,  you  will  perceive  how  much  they  need  the 
grace  of  God  to  change  their  hearts — and  how 
much  their  churches  need  resuscitation.  "Come, oh  ! 
breath  and  breathe  upon  these  slain  that  they  may 
live  !" 

Affectionately  yours. 


LETTER  XI. 

Armenian    Catechism. 

This  Catechism  was  originally  translated  hy  one 
of  the  missionaries  of  Constantinople,  and  publish- 
ed in  the  New  York  Observer.  As  most  of  the 
readers  of  these  letters  may  not  have  seen  that  pa- 
per, and  yet  might  be  desirous  of  knowing  the  avow- 
ed creed  of  the  Armenian  Church,  it  was  thought, 
that  its  insertion  in  this  book  might  not  be  out  of 
place.  It  is  given  without  any  comments.  The 
reader  will  draw  his  own  inferences. 

The  title-page  of  the  work  reads  thus  :  "Chris- 
tian Doctrine,  briefly  exhibited  for  the  use  of 
Schools,  in  modern  Armenian.  By  command  of 
his  most  reverend  Holiness,  Divine-Gift  of  our 
Lord,  Successor  to  the  Apostles,  Patriarch,  and 
Arch-bishop — Constantinople,  1843."  It  com- 
mences and  goes  on  as  follows  : 

Question.  What  is  necessary  to  constitute  a 
man  a  Christian  ? 

•Answer.  To  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the 
Holy  Trinity,  to  receive  the  seven  sacraments  of 
the  church,  to  believe  firmly  whatever  is  written 
in  the  creed,  and  to  keep  the  commands  of  the 
Church. 

Q.  What  is  meant  by  the  Holy  Trinity  ? 
Jl.  That  God  is  one,  and  yet  exists  in  three  per- 
sons—the Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost ;  and  that 


LETTKU    XI.  Jj? 

the  Son,  although  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  was  not 
begotten  as  are  earthly  children  ;  but  as  thought  is 
generated  in  the  mind  of  man,  so  that  while  that 
which  produces,  exists,  it  also  exists  and  is  always 
produced,  (so  is  the  generation  of  the  Son.)  Where-- 
fore we  call  him  consubstantial  and  co-eternal  with 
the  Father,  the  Word  of  God  or  God  the  Word ; 
because  he  is  the  Word  of  (Pan  or  Logos)  God, 
and  is  himself  God. 

The  Evangelist  John  declares :  "In  the  begin- 
ning was  the  Word."  For  being  the  Word  of  the 
Father,  while  the  Father  is,  the  Word  also  is. 
"And  the  Word  was  with  God."  Because  not 
being  by  carnal  generation,  he  could  not  be  sepa- 
rate from  the  Father.  "And  the  Word  was  God." 
Not  having  a  being  and  substance  distinct  from 
the  Father,  he  is  said  to  be  consubstantial,  that  is, 
to  have  one  being  or- essence,  with  God  the  Father. 

The  Holy  Spirit  is  the  spirit  or  breath  of  God  ; 
whence  while  the  Father  is,  the  Holy  Spirit  also 
is,  and  has  one  nature  and  esseflce  with  the  Father 
and  the  Son — for  which  reason  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
said  to  be  consubstantial  with  the  Father  and  the 
Son. 

Q.  What  do  we  mean  by  calling  Jesus  Christ 
GOD? 

Jl.  We  mean  that  the  Son  of  God,  God  the 
Word,  being  eternal  God  consubstantial  with  God 
the  Father,  that  he  might  deliver  man  from  hell  and 
the  captivity  of  Satan,  took  upon  him  soul,  mind 

and  body,  united  them  to  his  divine  self,  and  be- 
10 


98  LETTER   XI. 

came  perfect  man,  not  having,  as  sometimes  angels 
assumed,  a  body  in  appearance  only,  but  possessing 
a  true  and  real  body.  He  was  born  of  the  holy 
f  irgin  Mary,  who  is  therefore  called  the  Mother 
of  God  ;  and  as  the  Mother  of  God  continued  a 
virgin,  his  birth  was  plainly  by  miracle.  The 
name  of  Jesus,  which  signifies  Savior,  was  given 
him  by  the  command  of  an  angel ;  and  having 
joined  human  nature  with  his  divine,  he  was  also 
called  Christ,  that  is,  Anointed.  Christ,  after  he 
had  taken  a  body,  being  in  his  own  nature  per- 
fectly righteous,  and  having  become  man  in  order 
to  justify  men  and  deliver  them  from  sin,  endured, 
Avithout  sin,  every  kind  of  affliction  as  punishment 
for  the  sins  of  men,  submitted  to  fatigue,  hunger, 
reproach,  sorrow,  and  finally  to  excruciating  tor- 
tures, was  crucified,  buried,  and  the  third  day  rose 
again. 

After  he  had  given  up  his  life  on  the  cross,  he 
descended  in  spirit  to  hell,  where  he  released  from 
their  captivity  th%  spirits  who  were  held  captive 
by  Satan  ;  and  after  his  resurrection  he  commis- 
sioned the  apostles  to  go  into  all  the  world  to  preach 
his  divinity  and  the  doctrine  which  he  had  taught ; 
and  to  baptize  those  who  believed,,  in  the  name  of 
the  Holy  Trinity :  for  he  had  appointed  that  no 
unbaptized  person  should  enter  heaven. 

And  since'  it  is  by  the  efficacy  of  baptism  that 
we  become  members  of  the  Church,  no  man  who 
is  not  connected  with  the  Church — that  is,  no  man 
who  is  not  a  believer  in  the  doctrines  preached  by 


LETTER    XI.  09 

the  apostles  of  Christ,  and  from  their  time  trans- 
mitted down  to  us,  and  no  man  who  is  unbaptized, 
can  attain  to  salvation. 

Q.  If  it  be  so,  is  it  certain  that  one  after  baptism 
Avill  go  to  heaven  ? 

«/#..  No.  It  does  not  follow  from  the  fact  that 
an  unbaptized  person  cannot  enter  heaven,  that  he 
who  is  baptized  will  certainly  go  there.  He  must 
also  truly  believe  all  that  the  Church  believes,  and 
keep  his  faith  alive  by  good  works  and  the  prac- 
tice of  virtue.  And  since,  if  a  man  commits  sin,  he 
does  despite  to  the  grace  of  God  manifested  in  the 
Son  of  God  having  become  incarnate,  and  shed 
his  blood,  and  died  for  his  salvation,  and  anew 
willingly  serves  Satan,  it  becomes  necessary  that 
he  be  (again)  reconciled  to  God :  and  to  this  end 
God  has  appointed  priests  in  his  Church  to  act  as 
his  representatives.  The  sinner  must  therefore 
exercise  contrition  for  his  sins,  and  confess  them  to 
a  priest  as  if  he  confessed  them  before  God ;  and 
doing  this  with  the  purpose  ntft  to  offend  God  by 
one  other  subsequent  sin,  he  may  be  reconciled  to 
him.  This  reconciliation  takes  effect  by  the  abso- 
lution pronounced  by  the  priest,  and  he  must  then 
humbly  submit  himself  to  and  perform  the  penance 
imposed  on  him  by  the  priest. 

And  as  by  sin  he  is  cut  off  from  the  communion 
of  the  Church,  after  the  performance  of  his  penance 
he  becomes  again  a  partaker  of  the  grace  bestow- 
ed by  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  recovers  his  form- 
er state  of  sanctification  by  partaking  of  the  body 


100  LETTER    XI. 

and  blood  of  Christ.  The  communion  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  is  indispensable  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  soul  to  every  Christian.  By  doing 
these  things  one  continues  in  union  with  the 
Church. 

Q.  What  is  the  Church  ? 

«,#.  The  Church  is  the  union  of  believers,  all  of 
whom  acknowledge  the  same  true  God,  and  pro- 
fess the  religion  taught  by  the  same  God.  And 
as  the  true  religion  is  one,  and  God  who  reveals  it 
is  one,  and  Christ  the  head  of  the  Church  is  one, 
the  Church  also  must  be  one.  Those  who  are' separ- 
ated from  it  by  heresy  or  disobedience,  are  out  of  the 
Church,  and  cannot  form  another  Church,  however 
numerous  they  may  be ;  according  to  Christ's 
words  :  "If  he  hear  not  the  Church  let  him  be  un- 
to thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican." 

The  Church  is  holy,  because  the  truths  which  it 
teaches,  and  the  admonitions  which  it  gives,  are 
for  the  sanctification  of  men ;  and  Christ,  who  is 
the  head  of  the  Church,  is  the  fountain  of  all  holi- 
ness. Whence  true  holiness  is  found  in  the  true 
Church  ;  and  however  sinless  and  virtuous  they 
may  be  who  are  not  in  the  Church,  they  cannot  be 
holy.  Whence  also  we  receive  the  doctrines  of 
the  Fathers  who  are  attested  to  us  as  holy ;  for  the 
Church  esteeming  them  holy,  we  are  bound  to  re- 
ceive their  confession  of  faith  and  (approve)  their 
deeds  ;  and  not  receiving  them,  we  become  schis- 
matics from  the  Church. 

Q.  What  are  the  sacraments  of  the  Church  ? 


LETTER    XI.  101 

Jl.  Christ,  from  time  to  time,  bestows  grace  upon 
the  members  of  the  Church  in  various  ways, 
through  the  medium  of  those  whom  he  has  set  as 
his  representatives  in  the  Church ;  and  to  the  ex- 
ternal means  by  which  grace  is  conveyed,  we  give 
the  name  of  sacraments.  The  sacraments  are 
seven. 

1.  Baptism. — by  which  a  man  becomes  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church. 

2.  Confirmation — by  which  boldness  is  gained 
to  profess  the  Christian  faith. 

3.  The  Communion — in  which,  under  the  ap- 
pearance of  bread  and   wine,  the  real  body  and 
blood  of  Christ — the  true   Sanctification — are  re- 
ceived from  the  hands  of  the  priest,  and  by  it  we 
are  sanctified.     And  although  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  communion,  nothing  but  bread  and  wine  ap- 
pears to  the  eye,  it  is  yet  the  living  and  life-giving 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  that  we  see  and  taste ; 
and  we  confess  that  in  every  particle  of  the  bread, 
and  in  every  drop  of  the  wine,  is  the  whole  body 
and  blood  of  Christ. 

4.  Penance — by   which  sacrament  dead  souls 
who  have  become  cut  off  from  the  Fountain  of  life 
by  deadly  siris,  are  healed,  if  they  sorrow,  with  a 
perfect  heart,  over  their  sins,  confess  to  a  priest, 
submit  to   his  admonitions,  obey  his  commands, 
and  so  become  entitled  to  absolution ;  for  unless 
the  priest  say,  "I  absolve  thee,"  it  is  impossible  to 
obtain  forgiveness. 


102  LETTER    XI. 

5.  Marriage — which'  is  appointed   for  the   in- 
crease of  spiritual  seed  to  the  Church. 

6.  Ordination — by  which  officers  are  designated 
to  perform  various  offices  in  the  Church,  to  preach 
to  the  people,  and  administer  the  sacraments.     As 
there  are  different  grades  in  the  ministry,  those  of 
a  lower  grade  have   no   authority  to  perform  the 
duties  belonging  to  a  higher  grade.     This  sacra- 
ment is  also  called  Orders.* 

*  There  are  nine  classes  among  the  Armenian  clergy, 
besides  their  spiritual  head,  the  Catholicos  ;  all  of  whom 
receive  ordination  by  the  laying  on  of  hands.  Of  these, 
four  are  below  the  order  of  deacons,  viz;  porters,  rea- 
ders, exorcists,  and  candle-lighters.  Above  the  deacons 
are  priests,  vartabeds,  and  bishops.  The  priests  never 
preach,  but  celebrate  mass,  hear  confessions,  and  per- 
form parochial  duties.  The  vatabeds  are  devoted  special- 
ly to  the  business  of  preaching.  It  is  from  this  class 
alone  that  the  bishops  are  selected  ;  and  sometimes, 
though  not  very  frequently,  they  become  acting  bishops 
and  perform  every  episcopal  function,  without  ordina- 
tion to  that  office.  The  present  bishop  of  Trebizond, 
for  example,  is  only  a  vartabed.  All  below  the  bishop 
are  ordained  by  the  bishop  ;  the  bishop  is  ordained  by 
the  catholicos,  and  the  catholicos  by  a  council  of  bishops. 
The  patriarch  is  merely  a  bishop  appointed  by  the 
Turkish  government  to  be  the  civil  head  of  the  nation. 
As  such  he  exercises  a  certain  spiritual  jurisdiction  over 
all  the  churches  and  clergy  in  Turkey,  and  takes  to 
himself  the  title  of  Archbishop.  The  vartabeds  and 
bishops  never  marry.  The  priests,  when  they  enter  the 
priesthood,  are  required  to  be  married  ;  but  are  not  al- 
lowed to  marry  a  second  time.  The  priests  can  never 
become  bishops,  except  in  case  of  the  death  of  their 
wives,  when,  if  they  choose,  they  may  be  ordained  var- 
tabeds, and  become  eligible  to  the  episcopate. 


LETTER    XI.  103 

7.  Extreme  Unction-— -or  the  reading  of  the  gos- 
pel and  prayers  over  the  dangerously  sick.  By 
this  the  sick  man,  through  the  grace  of  God,  is  de- 
livered from  his  sorrows,  and  if  he  has  sin  upon 
him,  obtains  pardon.  But  sins  destructive  to  the 
soul,  which  are  called  deadly,  do  not  obtain  par-, 
don  by  this  sacrament  alone,  without  contrition 
and  confession  ;  yet  if  a  man  repents  from  the 
heart,  and  has  no  time  for  confession,  or  confesses 
and  dies  before  he  has  completed  the  penance  ne- 
cessary to  the  perfect  purification  of  his  soul, — by 
the  merits  of  the  death  and  blood  of  Christ,  and 
those  of  the  saints  who  have  had  fellowship  with 
him  in  his  death,  whose  merits  are  also  the  merits 
of  Christ,  with  the  prayers  of  the  Church  for  his 
purification,  he  is  cleansed,  and  becomes  an  heir 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  But  if  he  dies  impeni- 
tent and  in  deadly  sin,  the  prayers  of  the  Church 
cannot  save  him. 

Baptism,  and  Confirmation  which  the  priest  per- 
forms with  the  holy  oil  in  connection  with  baptism, 
are  necessary  once  to  every  Christian,  and  no 
more. 

As  often  as  a  Christian  commits  sin,  and  repents 
of  it,  with  confession  to  a  priest,  he  should  perform 
penance  and  partake  of  the  communion. 

Ordination  is  to  be  performed  (to  the  same  of- 
fice) but  once,  and  gives  authority  to  administer 
the  other  six  sacraments. 

In  Extreme  Unction  there  may  be  an  anointing 
with  oil,  as  the  name  indicates,  and  in  other  na^ 


It)}  LETTER    Xt. 

tions  this  is  practised  ;  but  as  the  use  of  oil  is  not 
essential,  the  custom  of  anointing  the  sick  is  not 
observed  in  our  Church. 

Q.  Are  the  essential  articles  of  faith  collected 
and  written  down,  that  we  may  easily  remember 
them  ? 

c#.  They  are,  in  what  is  called  the  Creed,  and 
arc  as  follows  : 

(I  omit  the  Nicene  creed,  which  is  here  intro- 
duced, as  it  differs  in  no  important  particular  from 
other  versions  of  it.) 

Q.  What  are  the  commandments  to  be  obeyed, 
that  we  may  keep  alive  our  faith  ? 

*#.  They  are  of  two  kinds.  The  first  are  con- 
tained in  the  Decalogue,  by  which  we  learn  to  re- 
press evil  passions,  and  rectify  our  conduct.  The 
second  are  the  commands  of  the  Church,  by  ob- 
serving which  we  show  in  deed  that  we  belong  to 
the  Church. 

Q.  What  are  the  commands  of  the  Decalogue  ? 

A.  1.  "  Thou  shall  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with 
all  thy  heart."  By  this  we  are  obliged  to  love 
and  worship  God,  and  put  honor  upon  the  bless- 
ings which  he  bestows,  and  the  instruments  and 
media  by  which  he  bestows  them. 

Hence  we  honor  and  worship*  the  Cross,  which 
became  the  instrument  of  our  salvation,  and  which 
was  wet  with  the  blood  of  Christ.  Taking  this  as 

'  The  word  here  used  is  the  one  which  is  almost  uni- 
formly employed  to  express  the  worship  paid  to  God. 


LETTER    XI.  105 

the  emblem  of  our  glorying,  at  the  commencement 
of  every  thing  that  we  undertake,  we  make  the 
sign  of  the  cross  upon  the  face. 

We  reverence  the  holy  virgin,  Mother  of  God, 
from  whom  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  received  his 
body,  and  thus  we  by  her  have  the  grace  to  be, 
according  to  the  flesh,  kinsmen  with  God,  who 
chose  her  to  be  the  medium  of  conferring  this 
grace  upon  us. 

We  reverence  the  Saints,  who,  by  their  preach- 
ing, and  holy  lives,  and  the  pouring  out  of  their 
blood  in  martyrdom,  taught  and  confirmed  to  us 
the  Christian  faith ;  and  being  beloved  of  God, 
they  now  live  with  him,  and  through  their  inter- 
cessions he  bestows  blessings  upon  us.  We,  there- 
fore, take  them  for  intercessors,  and  through  them 
offer  supplications  to  God  ;  as  before  Christ  came, 
one  of  the  kings  of  Israel  prayed  :  "For  the  sake 
of  David  thy  beloved,  turn  not  thy  face  away  from 
thine  anointed."  And  God  has,  in  many  places, 
promised  to  show  mercy  to  sinners,  because  of  the 
intercession  of  the  Saints. 

We  honor  also  the  relics  of  the  bodies  of  the 
Saints  ;  for  they  were  saints  in  the  body  who  be- 
came the  means  of  so  much  good  to  us.  The 
honor  paid  to  relics  is  only  an  expression  of  grati- 
tude, and  is  not  to  be  understood  as  if  they  were 
supposed  to  have  power  to  secure  forgiveness  of 
sin,  or  to  do  any  other  thing  whatever.  Never- 
theless, God  sometimes  works  miracles  by  means 
of  these  bones,  as  when  he  raised  to  life  the  dead 


106  LETTER    XI. 

man  who  was  thrown  in  contact  with  the  bones 
of  the  prophet  Elisha.* 

With  the  same  views'we  honor  angels  also,  be- 
cause they  are  ministers  to  make  known  to  us  the 
will  of  God  ;  and  he  has  appointed  them  to  be  at- 
tendants and  guards  to  defend  us  from  unseen 
dangers. 

Second  Commandment.  —  "Thou  shall  not  take 
the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain."  By  this 
we  are  forbidden  to  take  the  name  of  God  into  our 
mouths  vainly,  and  to  swear  falsely,  or  even  take 
a  true  oath  unnecessarily.  But  when  necessity 
requires,  or  it  is  done  for  the  ends  of  justice,  or 
any  such  like  purpose,  the  taking  of  oaths  is  not 
forbidden. 

Third  Commandment.  —  "Honor  the  Sabbath 
day  j"  which,  in  commemoration  of  the  glorious 
resurrection  of  Christ  and  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  on  that  day,  has  been  observed  by  all  Chris- 
tians on  the  first,  instead  of  the  seventh,  day  of  the 
week. 

On  this  day  the  Christian  is  bound  to  refrain 
from  all  labor,  go  to  church,  unite  in  public  prayer, 
listen  to  the  preaching  of  the  divine  word,  attend 
upon  the  holy  sacrament  of  the  Church,  and  be  en- 
gaged in  such  like  spiritual  employments.  And  as 
brotherly  love  is  a  Christian  duty,  visiting,  in  a 

*  For  an  illustration  of  the  gross  superstitions  con- 
nected with  the  use  of  relics,  and  of  the  barefaced  frauds 
attempted  upon  the  people  in  regard  to  them,  see  Mission- 
ary Herald  for  November,  1842, 


LETTER    XI.  107 

spirit  of  love,  among  friends,  is  not  contrary  to  this 
commandment. 

Fourth  Commandment. — "Thou  shalt  not  make 
unto  thee  any  graven  image  (or  idol)."*  The 
meaning  of  this  is  that  the  honor  due  to  God  alone, 
must  not  be  given  to  any  other  being  or  thing ; 
and  although  Christians  now  do  not  attribute 
divine  power  to  any  other  than  God,  yet  some  by 
their  love  of  money,  and  some  by  their  subjection 
to  their  own  appetites  and  passions,  become  idola- 
tors  ;  as  the  apostle  says,  "Covetousness,  which 
is  idolatry,"  and  "whose  God  is  their  belly." 

Fifth  Commandment.  —  "  Honor  ihy  father  and 
thy  mother." 

Sixth  Commandment.  —  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill." 
Under  this  commandment  are  included  calumny, 
slander,  evil-speaking,  wounding  the  feelings  of 
another,  and  other  such  like  things. 

Seventh  Commandment. — "Thou  shalt  not  com- 
mit adultery." 

Eighth  Commandment.  —  "  Thou  shalt  not 
steal."  Making  gain  by  false  representations, 
selling  a  bad  article  at  the  price  of  a  good  one,  or 
taking  more  for  a  thing  than  it  is  worth,  arid 
knowingly  passing  counterfeit  money,  come  under 
this  prohibition. 

*  What  the  reason  may  have  been  for  the  transposi- 
tion of  the  order'of the  commandments,  I  do  not  know. 
In  the  Armenian  Bible  the  arrangement  is  the  same  as 
in  the  Hebrew  and  English. 


108  LETTER  XL 

Ninth  Commandment.  —  "Thou  shalt  not  bear 
false  witness." 

Tenth  Commandment.  —  "  Thou  shalt  not  covet 
thy  companion's,  or  thy  neighbor's,  or  any  other 
person's  possessions." 

The  ten  Commandments  are  comprehended  in 
these  :  "  Thou  shalt  love  God  with  all  thy  heart 
and  soul,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself;"  and 
"  Whatsoever  ye  would  not  that  others  should  do 
to  you,  that  do  not  ye  to  them/'  Obeying  these 
perfectly,  is  obeying  all. 

Q.  What  are  the  commands  of  the  Church  ? 

•ft.  1 .  To  go  to  church  and  attend  Mass  on  the 
Sabbath  and  appointed  feast-days.  2.  By  no 
means  to  fail  once  a  year  to  confess  all  one's  sins 
to  a  priest.  3.  Humbly  and  reverently  to  partake 
of  the  communion  once  a  year,  at  Easter.  4.  To 
do  no  business  or  work  on  the  Sabbath  and  festi- 
val days.  5.  To  fast  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays, 
and  on  whatever  days  of  the  week  a  great  fast 
may  occur. 

Q.  How  many  kinds  of  sin  are  there  ? 

*ft.  There  is  original  sin  transmitted  to  us  from 
Adam,  which  is  washed  away  in  baptism.  Our 
actual  sins  are  of  two  kinds,  mortal  and  venial. 
Venial  are  small  sins,  which  we  commit  through 
weakness  or  ignorance.  Mortal  are  great  sins, 
which  bring  death  upon  the  soul,  and  oftentimes 
upon  the  body  also. 

Q.  How  umany  kinds  of  mortal^  sin  are  there, 
and  what  are  they  ? 


L.ETTEK    XI.  109 

*i.  Seven.  1.  Pride;  2.  Envy;  3.  Anger;  4. 
Idleness;  5.  Covetousness ;  6.  Gluttony;  7.  Con- 
cupiscence. From  these  arise  all  other  sins. 

And  whatever  sin  one  commits  knowingly  and 
with  evil  intent,  if  it  be  not  repented  Of,  it  becomes 
a  mortal  sin,  and  destroys  the  soul  forever ;  but  if 
a  man  transgress  a  commandment  ignorantly,  it  is 
a  venial  sin  in  him. 

Q.  What  are  the  remedies  for  these  sins  ? 

«/?.  If  one  would  be  free  from  pride,  he  must  al- 
ways be  humble  in  his  walk  and  conversation, 
however  much  he  may  know  or  possess. 

If  we  would  guard  against  envy,  we  must  love 
our  brethren  and  companions,  desire  their  good, 
speak  well  of  them,  and  rejoice  in  their  prosperity, 
although  we  may  not  enjoy  the  same. 

To  keep  from  anger,  we  must,  under  all  circum- 
stances, be  meek,  quiet,  peaceable  and  forgiving 
towards  others,  although  their  conduct  be  injurious 
and  calculated  to  excite  our  anger. 

To  avoid  idleness,  we  should-  always  be  em- 
ployed in  well-doing,  and  laboring  to  cleanse  the 
soul  from  sin,  however  severe  and  difficult  a  thing 
it  may  be  to  us. 

To  prevent  gluttony,  we  should  have  regard  to 
our  health,  and  exercise  moderation  in  our  eating 
and  drinking;  and  observe  the  prohibitions  of  the 
Church  with  respect  to  eating,  lest  besides  destroy- 
ing the  soul,  we  injure  the  health  of  the  body 
also. 


HO  LETTER    XI» 

To  guard  against  concupiscence,  we  must  take 
heed  to  maintain  chastity  and  keep  the  passions  in 
subjection,  lest  we  destroy  both  soul  and  body  to- 
gether. 

Besides  these  remedies,  if  in  the  midst  of  our 
employments,  we  would  think  of  these  four  things, 
death,  judgment,  hell  and  heaven,  it  would  keep 
us  from  many  sins. 

Q.  What  are  meant  by  the  reward  of  the  right- 
eous, and  the  punishment  of  the  wicked  ? 

Jl.  The  souls  of  the  righteous,  after  death,  be- 
come worthy  to  see  God  and  enter  into  everlasting 
life  ;  and  the  souls  of  the  wicked  are  delivered  to 
Satan. 

At  the  day  of  judgment  the  souls  of  men  will 
be  again  united  to  'the  bodies  which  they  cast  off 
at  death,  and  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  will  judge 
every  good  and  bad  deed  of  every  one.  The 
righteous,  both  soul  and  body,  will  go  to  enjoy 
eternal  happiness  in  heaven,  and  the  wicked  will 
be  sent  to  suffer  never-ending  torments  in  hell. 
Those,  however,  who  have  died  under  condemna- 
tion for  the  venial  sins  only,  or  who  have  failed  to 
complete  their  penances,  may,  until  that  day, 
through  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  be  cleansed  by 
the  grace  of  Christ,  the  great  Justifier,  and  become 
heirs  of  heaven. 

Q.  What  are  we  to  do  when  we  wish  to  obtain 
any  thing  from  God  ? 

i/2.  We  are  to  pray  with  fervor  and  perfect 
faith,  expecting  that  if  the  object  of  our  desire  be 


LETTER    XI.  ill 

'  for  our  good,  God  will  give  it  us ;  and  because  we. 
do  not  know  what  is  for  our  good,  Christ,  our 
Lord,  has  taught  us  to  pray  thus  : 

(Here  follows  the  Lord's  prayer.) 

Every  Christian  should  learn  and  repeat  this 
prayer.  Every  petition  that  we  offer  must  cor- 
respond to  one  of  the  petitions  in  the  Lord's  prayer, 
or  our  prayer  will  not  be  acceptable. 


LETTER  III. 

Early  engagements  and  marriages. 

MY'  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

Parties  are  betrothed  at  a 

very  early  age.  In  this  city  from  eight  years  up- 
wards. In  the  villages,  still  earlier.  It  frequent- 
ly happens  that  gentlemen  are  double  the  age  of 
their  affianced.  There  is  not,  however,  generally 
so  great  a  dissimilarity. 

The  subject  of  marriage  is  more  frequently  be- 
fore the  minds  of  the  female  community  than  any 
other.  From  their  childhood,  I  might  almost  say 
from  their  infancy,  they  hear  this  subject  discussed 
in  reference  to  themselves.  The  all-important 
subjects  of  inquiry  are,  "  To  whom  shall  we  give 
our  daughter  ?  Who  has  the  most  money  ?  Who 
is  the  most  honorable  ?  Who  is  handsome  ?  &c." 
Not  so  much,  "Who  is  worthy  ?  Who  sustains  an 
unblemished  reputation  ?"  Here  the  marriage 
contract  is  emphatically  a  bargain.  Love  has 
nothing  to  do  with  it.  The  immediate  parties, 
scarcely  have  any  voice  in  the  matter.  Perhaps, 
I  may  safely  say,  that  the  lady  has  none  at  all. 
The  obvious  reason  is  this,  that  they  have  not  ar- 
rived to  years  of  discretion.  It  is  no  uncommon 
thing  for  a  gentleman  of  thirty  years  of  age  to  be 
married  to  a  lady  who  is  not  more  than  fifteen  or 
sixteen.  She  marries  with  her  mind  uncultivated 


LETTER    XII.  113 

and  her  frame  delicate.  "  Cares  like  a  wild  deluge 
come"  upon  her  and  she  alas  !  has  neither  philos- 
ophy of  principle,  or  physical  strength  to  carry 
her  forward  easily  and  happily.  And  especially  is 
she  wanting  in  those  Christian  principles  which 
might  enable  her  to  triumph  over  them  all,  and 
even  enable  her  to  smile  on  the  various  ills  of  life. 
The  result  is,  that  children  frequently  rule  their 
mothers.  They  are  loud  and  boisterous  enough 
in  issuing  commands  and  reproofs  —  frequently 
quite  too  much  so  ;  but  if  they  see  that  their  or- 
ders are  not  obeyed,  they  either  fall  to  beating 
them,  and  that  too  sometimes  most  unmercifully, 
or  they  yeild  up  their  point  by  saying  with  the 
greatest  indifference,  "this  is  the  way  with  child- 
ren." Sometimes  they  receive  downright  insults 
from  their  children  uncomplainingly. 

Mr.  S.  was  once  making  a  visit  in  a  respectable 
Greek  family.  As  the  sweetmeats  and  coffee 
were  being  presented  to  him  by  the  lady  of  the 
house,  (according  to  the  usual  custom),  one  of  her 
little  children  ran  up  and  asked  for  some.  She 
refused  to  attend  to  him  while  she  was  waiting  on 
her  guest.  The  young  lad  flew  into  a  violent 
passion  and  struck  her.  She  then  felt  constrained 
to  wait  on  him,  after  receiving  such  a  reproof 
from  her  own  little  boy,  and  gave  him  what  he 
desired  ! 

"  My  husband  is  not  as  handsome  as  the  hus- 
band of  my  cousin  Supuitza"  (said  a  young,  beau- 
tiful, but  vain  wife,)  "while  /am  handsomer  than 
11 


[}4  LETTER    XIT. 

my  cousin  is  —  I  do  not  —  I  cannot  love  him  —  I 
will  not  live  with  him.  Therefore  I  will  return 
home  to  my  father's  house."  She  forthwith  re- 
turned home  and  no  entreaties  or  threats  have 
been  sufficient  to  induce  her  to  go  back  to  her 
husband. 

Another  evil  arising  from  early  marriages  is 
this,  viz  :  while  the  females  are  yet  children  them- 
selves,  they  become  entrusted  with  the  care  of  pre- 
cious immortals,  looking  up  to  them  for  aid  and 
example.  Alas  !  Alas  !  how  inadequate  they  are 
to  sustain  these  solemn  responsibilities. 

The  Armenians,  as  a  nation  however^  are  more 
happy  in  their  domestic  relations,  than  any  other 
people  surrounding  us.  There  is  not  a  little  in 
their  general  character  which  is  calculated  to  in- 
terest. Therd  is  much  reason  for  supposing  that 
God  has  great  blessings  in  store  for  this  people. 
Oh  !  may  the  time  rapidly  advance  when  the 
blessed  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God  shall  throw  a 
charm  around  their  domestic  relation. 

A  young  friend  (an  Armenian)  racently  became 
betrothed.  We  inquired  of  him  the  name  of  the 
lady  to  whom  he  had  become  engaged.  He  said, 
he  did  not  know  /  It  was  neither  real  or  preten- 
ded modesty,  which  prompted  such  a  reply.  The 
fact  is  this,  yoUng  misses  are  almost  universally 
spoken  of  as  the  daughters  of  such  a  man,  or  of 
such  a  woman.  And  so,  he  was  aXvare  of  his  en- 
tagement  with  the  daughter  of  such  a  man.  How- 
ever strange  this  may  appear  to  you,  I  can  giv* 


LETTER    XTI.  115 

you  another  fact  which  may  seem  still  stranger. 
Parties  frequently,  though  not  universally,  become 
united  in  marriage  before  they  have  had  one  good 
view  or  even  glimpse  of  each  other  ! 

The  marriage  ceremonies  are  more  or  less  bril- 
liant and  imposing  according  to  the  wealth  and 
respectability  of  the  parties.  People  of  the  first 
rank  give  very  particular  and  repeated  invitations. 
The  middle  and  lower  classes  give  but  two,  i.  e., 
one  from  the  family  of  the  bride  and  one  from  the 
bridegroom.  Sometimes  only  one  invitation  is 
given.  At  distant  intervals,  we  are  invited  to  at- 
tend a  wedding  and  usually  aim  to  comply,  mere- 
ly for  the  purpose  of  conciliating  old  friends  and 
gaining  new  ones.  We  would  much  prefer  the 
sanctuary  of  our  own  quiet  family  room,  to  being 
crowded  and  wearied  amid  nuptial  scenes.  We 
go,  whether  invited  to  houses  of  the  first  rank  or 
to  those  of  the  lowest,  if  they  are  moral  people. 
No  others  think  of  inviting  us. 

I  will  now  describe  an  Armenian  wedding, 
which  you  may  presume  was  similar  to  all  others 
in  the  same  nation,  according  to  the  wealth  and 
respectability  of  the  .parties.  In  the  present  in- 
stance, both  the  gentleman  and  lady  belonged  to 
families  of  the  highest  rank.  Our  invitations  were 
brought  to  us  three  different  times  and  by  two 
gentlemen  on  each  occasion. 

The  ceremonies  commenced  on  Friday,  when 
the  bride  and  her  female  friends  accompanying  her, 


116  LETTER    XII. 

went  to  a  public  bath  where  'the  day  was  spent 
in  bathing  and  feasting. 

On  Saturday  evening,  all  the  invited  guests  re- 
paired to  the  houses,  containing  the  bridal  parties. 
I  will  here  remark,  that  houses  contiguous  are  fre- 
quently borrowed  for  such  occasions.  They  can 
be  made  to  communicate  very  easily  and  by  mak- 
ing this  arrangement,  much  more  ease  and  com- 
fort can  be  secured.  On  this  occasion,  three  hou- 
ses were  well  filled.  On  our  arrival,  I  was  taken 
to  the  mother  of  the  bride,  who  cordially  wel- 
comed me  and  seated  me  on  an  elevated  seat  by 
her  side.  After  spending  about  an  honr,  where 
the  married  ladies  were  seated,  the  mother  took 
me  to  the  apartment  containing  the  bride  and  her 
young  and  beautiful  companions.  The  bride's 
name  was  Nazik  Doodoo  i.  e.  Delicate  Lady. 
She  deserved  the  name,  for  she  is  extremely  beau- 
tiful. She  was  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of  age. 
She  was  richly  dressed.  But  some  of  her  rich, 
dark,  heavy,  silk  garments  did  not  remind  me  of 
the  brides  in  our  own  dear  country,  who  by  their 
delicate,  etherial  appearance  are  easily  discovered 
to  be  those  who  are'to  stand  before  the  hymenial 
altar. 

On  this  occasion,  the  bride  was  still  unveiled, 
with  the  exception  of  a  blue  gauze  thrown  care- 
lessly over  her  head,  but  leaving  her  beautiful 
childish  face  still  exposed.  I  had  some  agreeable 
conversation  with  her  and  her  young  companions. 
The  entertainment  consisted  of  coffee,  sweetmeats, 
cake,  confectionary,  wine,  rakee  and  pipes. 


LETTER  XII.  117 

On  the  following  eve,  the  marriage   ceremony 
took  place.     We  went  to  the  house  of  the  bride- 
groom early  in  the  evening.     About  8  o'clock  the 
priests  came  in  and  read  prayers  over  some  of  the, 
garments  of  the  bridegroom.     He  was  then  array- 
ed in  them  and  we  all  started  off,  (a  numerous  train,) 
for  the   bride.     The   party  were  accompanied  by 
the  priests  and  several  musicians  with  flambeaux, 
torches  and  lanterns.     The  musicians  accompanied 
their  instruments  with   their  voices.      When   the 
music  was  heard  in  the  house  where  the  bridal  par- 
ty were  in   waiting,  the  cry  was  heard  in.  all  the 
rooms,  "Behold  the  Bridegroom  cometh !"     The 
party  entered  and  the  guests  were  sprinkled  with 
rose  water.     The  priests  entered  with  the  bride- 
groom and  they  called  out,  "bring  the  bride  forth." 
Previous  to  their  arrival,  she  was   covered   from 
head  to  foot  with   scarlet  silks.     She  seemed  ap- 
parently very  reluctant  to  go  from  her  place  in  the 
corner  of  the  room  to  take  her  stand  by  the  bride- 
groom in  the  middle  of  the  same.    The  priests  again 
called  out  "bring  forth  the  bride."     There  seemed 
to  be   some    great  reluctance  somewhere.       But 
it  is  the  custom  to  appear  so.     Again  one  of  the 
priests  calls  out,  "Bring  forth  the  bride."     By  and 
bye,  she  with   her   bride's  maids,  began  to  move 
forward.     They  move  nearly  as  slowly  as  snails. 
At  last  they  met  in  the  centre  of  the  room.     Their 
hands  were  joined,  and  the  marriage  service  was 
read  over  them,  but  in  the  ancient  language.    Now, 

all  were  in  readiness  to  start  off  for  the  church — 

«• 

every  person  nearly,  carried  a  lighted  wax  candle. 


\\8  LETTER    XII. 

in  his  hand.  We  entered  the  church,  walked  up 
and  took  our  stand  around  about  the  altar.  The 
hands  of  the  party  were  joined  and  their  heads  after 
being  brought  in'contact,  were  tied  together  with  a 
string  which  was  literally  "tying  the  knot."  The 
marriage  ceremony  was  again  read  over  them.  The 
guests  from  the  church  door,  dispersed  to  their  own 
houses.  On  Monday,  visits  of  ceremony  were 
made  to  the  bridal  couple.  The  bride  was  still 
covered  or  veiled  to  some  extent.  The  ceremo- 
nies, congratulations,  &c.,  continued  for  several 
days.  Thursday  was  the  day  when  the  gentleman 
saw  his  wife  for  the  first  time,  i.  e.,  her  face.  It 
may  be  he  never  saw  it  before  in  his  life !  I  am 
mistaken,  for  it  now  occurs  to  me,  that  the  gentle- 
man told  me,  that  previous  to  his  marriage  he  had 
once  been  favored  with  a  glimpse  at  his  betrothed. 
It  was  by  mere  accident,  however. 
Affectionately  yours. 


Baptisms. 
My  DEAR  FRIENDS  :— 

I  was  ever  interested  in  the 

baptism  of  infants,  while  in  my  native  land,  You 
may,  therefore,  presume  that  I  took  a  deep  interest 
in  learning  the  manner  of  the  performance  of  this 
interesting  and  solemn  ordinance,  in  this  country. 
I  will  in  the  outset  remark,  that  the  birth  of  a 
son  is  hailed  with  much  more  interest,  than  that  of 
a  daughter.  Marty  more  congratulations  are  be- 
stowed by  friends.  When  a  daughter  is  born,  the 
language  of  the  countenances  of  friends,  so  far  as  I 
have  observed  them,  seems  to  be  something  like 
this,  "God  has  so  willed  it,  and  therefore,  you  must 
submit," 

Children  are  carried  to  church,  by  their  parents, 
when  they  are  only  a  few  days  old.  The  eighth  is 
the  usual  day,  though  they  are  sometimes  carried 
ns  early  as  the  third.  .It  seems  unnatural  to  us,  for 
any  persons  besides  the  parents  to  give  up  their 
children  to  God  in  baptism.  But  here  the  mother 
is  prohibited  from  entering  the  church,  till  forty 
days  have  expired,  after  the  birth  of  the  child. 
Therefore,  the  natural  parents  remain  at  home. 
The  reason  for  this  haste  is,  because  the  people  be- 
lieve in  baptismal  regeneration,  to  all  intents  and 
a  child  dies  before  it  is  baptized,  in 


120  LETTER    XIII. 

their  opinion,  it  is  not  a  Christian  and  is  excluded 
from  heaven.  I  am  now  reminded  of  a  Catholic 
lady,  whose  husband  is  a  Protestant.  She  had 
an  infant  indisposed  which  subsequently  died. 
No  Protestant  clergyman  being  in  the  city  at 
the  time,  she  baptized  it  herself,  fearing  that  it 
would  die  without  being  baptized,  and  "of  course 
it  ought  not  to  die  without  being  baptized,"  said 
she. 

When  a  child  is  taken  to  church,  whether  an 
Armenian  or  Greek,  a  large  marble  font  is  filled 
with  water.  If  the  weather  is  cold,  it  is  slightly 
heated.  The  child  then,  in  a  state  of  nudity,  is  en- 
tirely immersed.  The  sign  of  the  cross  is  made 
over  it  several  times,  and  oil  brought  from  the 
Monastery  of  Etchmiadzin.  (in  the  case  of  an  Ar- 
menian,) is  used  in  making  the  sign  of  the  cross  on 
the  forehead,  breast,  palms  of  the  hands  and  feet. 
This  oil  is  called  the  Miron,  and  is  supposed  to 
have  a  sanctifying  effect.  It  is  being  "anointed  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord."  When  all  this  is  done,  the 
child  is  considered  in  every  respect  a  Christian. 
I  said  that  they  believed  in  baptismal  regeneration. 
This  is  evident  from  the  fact,  that  when  the  cere- 
mony is  concluded,  the  friends  say  with  much  com- 
placency, "Now  this  child  has  become  a  Christian." 
They  believe  that  the  water  unites  with  oil  in  wash- 
ing away  original  sin.  They  do  not  wash  the  child, 
at  all,  not  even  any  part  of  it,  for  the  period  of  eight 
days.  They  keep  those  parts  of  the  body,  where 
the  sign  of  the  holy  cross  has  been  mad^|s  free  as 


LETTER    XIII.  121 

possible  from  contact  with  any  thing.  The  feet 
and  hands  are  bandaged  for  the  time  above  alluded 
to.  A  certain  stipend,  in  amount  about  20  cts,  on 
ordinary  occasions,  is  given  for  a  compensation  to 
the  priest  who  officiates. 

My  female  friends  may  be  desirous  of  knowing, 
whether  any  of  the  native  babes  resemble  the  beau- 
tifully and  delicately  arrayed  babes,  which  are 
presented  for  baptism  among  you.  No  !  not  in  the 
least.  I  have  never  seen  one  such  in  the  East,  ex- 
cept in  Missionary  or  Frank  families.  Thev  are 
carried  to  church,  bound  and  swaddled  somewhat 
in  the  form  of  mummies.  Caps  are  generally  made 
of  coarse  material,  gaudily  trimmed,  with  broad 
ribbands  of  several  kinds,  put  on  together ;  you 
might  see  yellow,  green  and  red  on  tha  same  little 
cap.  Some  pieces  of  money  or  a  silver  cross  are 
attached  to  the  ribbands  also,  if  the  parents  can  af- 
ford such  articles.  Other  articles  of  clothing  equal- 
ly rude  are  used.  In  addition  to  this,  may  some- 
times be  seen,  a  blanket  or  quilt,  wrought  with  gold. 
A  friend  of  ours  had  an  infant  baptized — its  quilt, 
wrought  for  the  occasion,  cost  $30.  When  the 
baptismal  ceremony  is  concluded,  the  friends  re- 
turn home,  where  a  feast  is  given  to  the  relatives 
and  friends. 

You  may  be  interested  in  learning  some  of  the 
names  of  the  people  in  this  country.  Some  of  them 
are  scriptural  and  some  of  them  are  not,  as  is  the 
case  with  us.  The  baptismal  name  is,  usually, 
among  the  Armenians,  one  taken  from  Scripture. 
12 


JJ22  LKTTEK    XHT. 

For   instance,    Mohannes,    for  John ;    Hagob,    for 
James  ;  Betros,  for  Peter,  etc. 

Some  give  their  children  the  names  of  Philoso- 
phers and  Kings.  The  Greeks  do  this  more  than 
the  Armenians.  The  Armenians  assume  the  sur- 
names of  their  fathers,  when  they  have  arrived  to 
years  of  manhood.  Some  of  these  surnames  are 
matters  of  no  little  curiosity  to  foreigners,  when 
they  understand  their  significancy.  The  following 
table  furnishes  a  few  specimens : 

NAMES    OF    MALES. 

G'dlmez  Oglu — the  son  of  one  who  never  laughs. 

Yavru  Oglu — the  son  of  a  young  one. 

Arab  Oglu — the  son  of  a  negro. 

Kabakje  Oglu — the  son  of  a  squash  monger. 

Paj)as  Oglu — the  son  of  a  priest. 

Hakim  Oglu — the  son  of  a  physician. 

Broosa    Yarusu   Oglu — the  son  of  the  half  of 

Broosa. 
Kurk  Yalan  Oglu — son  of  forty  lies. 

NAMES    OF    FEMALES. 

Dudu — Lady. 

Maria — Martha. 

Mariam — Mary. 

Egisapet — Elizabeth. 

Zumriit — Emerald. 

You  will  naturally  infer,  that  few  only  among  this 
people  appreciate  the  solemnity  of  giving  up  their 
children  to  God  in  a  formal  manner.  No  exam- 
ination of  the  heart,  or  preparation  of  a*hy  kind  is 


LETTER    XIII.  123 

required.  The  most  perverse,  the  most  profane, 
the  most  intemperate,  are  all,  equally  with  the 
most  serious  minded,  entitled  to  a  right  in  this  so- 
lemn ordinance,  in  behalf  of  their  offspring. 

In  conclusion,  I  will  remark,  that  the  solemn  ob- 
ligation assumed  by  parents  is  neither  thought  of, 
nor  alluded  to,  in  after  days.  No  covenant  is  as- 
sumed on  the  part  of  the  parents.  They  recognize 
no  obligation.  No  native  parent  in  this  country,  I 
presume,  would  ever  think  of  contemplating  the 
precious  promises  of  God,  made  to  believing  pa- 
rents, if  it  were  not  suggested  by  the  missionaries. 
Yours  most  truly. 


LETTER  XIV, 

Death — Funeral  services,  and  kindred  subjects. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS: — 

The  foregoing  is  a  sketch  of 

o          \j 

a  Turkish  grave.^  Cypress  trees  are  the  invariable 
accompaniment  of  such  places.  They  afford  to 
them  an  appropriate  sotnbreness,  But  on  a  nearer 
approach,  .you  will  find  it  all  an  illusion. 

There  is  great  irregularity  in  the  manner  of  bury- 
ing in  the  East.  Graves  are  generally  very  shal- 
low. With  the  exception  of  the  Franks,  all  are  in- 
terred without  coffins.  Oftentimes,  when  digging 
a  new  grave,  the  bones  of  some  previously  interred 
have  been  dug  up  and  thrown  out.  Sometimes 
they  are  thrown  in  again,  or  they  may  not  be.  As 
we  have  been  passing  through  graveyards,  we 
have  occasionally  seen  human  skulls  lying  exposed 
to  the  gaze  ofjnen  and  to  the  tread  of  beasts.  Oth- 
er human  bones  are  also  scattered  about  here  and 
there. 

Familiarity  with  such  scenes  has  an  undesirable 
effect  upon  the  feelings.  1  can  myself  now  view 
them  without  experiencing  that  shock,  which  I  am 
sure  I  should  have  felt  at  viewing  the  same  sights 
at  home  eleven  years  since.  It  may  surprise  you 
perhaps,  if  I  tell  you,  that  when  out  with  our  chil- 
dren for  exercise  and  a  change  of  air,  I  sometimes 
sit  down  and  recline  my  head  against  a  grave-stone, 


,,  LETTER    XIV.  125 

with  the  same   composure,   which  I  feel  when  sit- 
ting in  a  chair  in  our  room  at  home. 

Mr.  S.,  whep  once  on  a  journey,  was  passing  a 
Greek  burying  yard,  and  saw  a  few  viilagers  en- 
gaged in  interring  some  one.  A  skull  had  been 
•  thrown  out  when  the  grave  was  dug.  One  of  the 
women  either  knew  or  imagined  \i  to  be  that  of  her 
late  husband.  She  ran,  caught  it  up,  wept  over  it 
— kissed  it,  and  exclaimed  in  Greek,  "Oh  my  clear 
Paniotis  !  oh  my  dear  Paniotis."  She  then  allow- 
ed it  to  be  thrown  in  again  with  stones,  bones  and 
dirt,  haphazard. 

When  death  occurs,  as  soon  as  the  breath  has 
departed,  preparations  are  made  to  bury  their  dead 
out  of  their  sight.  The  dead  body  is  arrayed  in 
the  best  garments  it  formerly  wore  in  health.  It  is 
put  into  an  open  box  or  coffin  (merely  for  the  pur- 
pose of  carrying  it  to  the  grave,)  and  is  borne  on 
the  shoulders  of  four  men  "to  the  house  appointed 
for  all  the  living."  If  the  deceased  is  a  nominal 
Christian,  priests  lead  the  procession  in  their  sacer- 
dotal robes,  and  chant  the  funeral  dirge.  Lighted 
candles  are  carried  along  through  the  street  amid 
the  procession,  even  through  the  scorching  rays  of 
the  sun.  Incense  is  also  burned.  If  the  deceased 
is  a  female  and  wealthy,  the  pale  corpse  is  arrayed 
in  her  jewelry  and  ornaments,  and  a  splendid  Per- 
sian Cashmere  shawl  is  tastefully  thrown  over  the 
lower  part  of  the  body.  When  they  reach  the 
grave  in  which  the  body  is  to  be  interred,  every 
thing  of  value  is  taken  off,  and  it  is  interred  with- 
out a  coffin. 


126  LETTER  XIV. 

Grief  for  the  departed  is  unquestionably  some-* 
times  tender,  sincere  and  deep.  And  there  are  at 
intervals,  cases  of  long  continued,  heart-felt  sorrow 
spoken  of.  But  generally,  though  there  is  a  noisy 
burst  of  grief  during  the  funeral  services,  it  soon 
passes  off.  They  contrive  to  get  up  something  to 
amuse  them  and  drive  it  away. 

A  wealthy  Armenian  Catholic  lady  residing  near 
us,  on  the  evening  following  the  interment  of  her 
sister,  sent  a  request  to  the  French  Consul  and  his 
lady  to  come  and  visit  her,  saying  "Come  we  will 
amuse  ourselves."  This  was  to  her  the  most  ef- 
fectual way  of  "driving  away  dull  care." 

I  was  once  deeply  impressed  with  the  conviction, 
that  the  people  of  this  country  possess  little  or  noth- 
ing to  support  them,  when  the  arm  of  God  lays 
heavily  upon  them.  An  Armenian  Catholic  lady 
near  by  sickened  and  died.  The  night  previous  to 
her  dissolution,  I  had  spent  in  watching  with  her. 
The  next  night  her  spirit  took  its  flight.  A  married 
daughter  and  her  husband,  four  sons,  (two  of  them 
young  gentlemen,)  and  several  more  distant  rela- 
tives were  present.  During  the  night,  the  son-in- 
law  came  to  our  house  and  aroused  us,  saying,  that 
their  mother  was  dead,  and  requested  me  to  come 
to  them  immediately.  He  said  that  "the  children 
had  become  crazy."  Mr.  S.  accompanied  me 
thither  as  soon  as  possible.  We  never  entered  a 
family  apparently  more  afflicted.  The  daughter 
was  in  hysteric  fits.  One  son  about  twenty-two 
years  of  age,  had  so  far  lost  his  reason,  that  he  was 


LETTER  XIV.  127 

walking  about  the  house  smiling,  as  if  it  were  some 
happy  occasion.  A  younger  brother  lay  extended, 
his  full  length  upon  the  floor,  as  if  bereft  both  of 
strength  and  reason.  Confusion  was  manifested  on 
all  sides,  and  anguish  was  expressed  in  every  coun- 
tenance, with  the  exception  of  the  son  above  men- 
tioned. But  their  grief  began  to  moderate  and  their 
sense  to  return,  as  soon  as  "the  dead  was  removed 
out  of  their  sight."  They  were  all  soon  restored  to 
their  reason,  "were  clothed  and  in  their  right  mind." 
"How  unlike  this  scene  (thought  I,)  to  many  of  the 
death-bed  and  burial  scenes  in  our  dear  native 
land  !"  The  concealed  tearful  eye,  the  suppressed 
sigh,  the  solemn  appeal  to  the  hearts  and  consciences 
of  the  mourners  "to  lay  these  things  to  heart,"  was 
neither  seen  nor  heard  I 

Some  months  since  a  party  of  Greek  ladies  came 
to  make  us  a  visit.  One  of  them  was  remarkable 
for  the  beauty  of  her  countenance  and  for  the  dig- 
nity of  her  manners.  She  had  never  visited  me 
previously.  How  little  did  I  imagine,  as  I  gazed 
upon  her  countenance,  that  it  was  so  soon  to  be 
changed  and  "sent  away  !"  While  sitting  in  our 
parlor  on  this  occasion,  she  was  taken  ill,  though  I 
was  not  apprised  of  it.  On  reaching  her  home,  she 
repaired  to  her  bed,  and  never  more  arose  from  it. 
But  it  is  her  funeral  services,  which  I  purpose  par- 
ticularly to  describe.  I  was  not  an  eye  witness  of 
them,  but  as  they  were  related  to  me  by  Mrs.  Ladd, 
one  of  my  missionary  sisters,  I  will  give  you  a  rela- 
tion of  them.  1  think  that  some  natives  who  view- 


128  I.KTTKll    XIV. 

ed  them,  thought  them  splendid,  (if  such  a  term  may 
be  applied  to  such  solemn  services.)  You  will  par- 
don the  expression,  when  I  tell  you,  that  I  used  it 
merely  for  illustrating  some  of  the  characteristics  of 
a  proud,  gay  and  fashionable  people.  The  corpse 
was  laid  in  an  open  coffin,  arrayed,  apparently, 
for  the  ball-room,  rather  than  for  the  dark  and  silent 
chambers  of  the  dead.  The  ornaments  were  num- 
erous and  brilliant,  consisting  of  flowers,  jewelry, 
a  great  abundance  of  lace  trimmings,  &c.,  &c. 
Four  Greek  ladies,  two  on  each  side,  walked  by 
the  corpse,  each  with  a  hand  placed  upon  it.  They 
were  weeping  and  beating  their  breasts.  Several 
priests  accompanied  the  procession,  arrayed  in  their 
sacerdotal  robes  and  chanting  a  funeral  dirge.  In- 
cense was  burned  and  candles  also.  The  husband 
and  family  friends  of  the  lady  were  not  among  the 
mourners,  who  followed  to  the  grave.  They  re- 
mained at  home,  as  is  the  custom  under  such  cir- 
cumstances. The  mother-in-law  was  seen  among 
those  that  followed.  She  was  supported  by  two  in- 
dividuals who  frequently  threw  a  glass  of  water  in 
her  face  to  keep  her  apparently  from  fainting. 
There  was  a  vast  throng  of  relatives  and  friends 
in  attendance,  who  manifested  much  grief  in  their 
countenances  and  by  their  tears  and  gestures. 

This  show  and  mockery  of  grief,  how  unlike  the 
quiet  unobtrusive  burials  which  true  Christianity 
would  dictate  !  The  body  was  placed  within  the 
precincts  of  the  church,  for  the  privilege  of  which, 
a  considerable  sum  of  money  was  paid.  In  the  rear 


LETTER    XIV.    '  129 

J» 

of  the  funeral  procession,  a  waiter  of  sweetmeats 
was  carried  to  the  church  which  was  partaken  of 
by  the  mourners  when  the  grave  was  closed  up. 

In  reference  to  the  friends  who  are  dead,  some 
kinds  of  food  are  carried  to  the  graveyard,  on  cer- 
tain days  of  the  year,  viz :  on  the  anniversary  of 
their  death  and  on  certain  other  days,  making  in  all 
four  days  in  the  year.  The  family  priest,  accom- 
panied by  *he  relatives  and  friends,  go  thither  at 
the  time  the  food  is  carried.  They  go  ostensibly 
to  have  prayers  read  over  the  dust  of  their  departed 
friends.  But  it  proves  to  be  any  thing  but  a  profita- 
ble ceremony.  Some  of  their  number,  at  least,  of- 
ten go  home  with  dizzy  heads,  instead  of  hearts 
made  better  by  a  near  view  of  "the  long  home," 
to  which  all  the  now  living  will  soon  repair. 
"Tread  lightly  o'er  the  ashes  of  the  dead," 
said  the  poet  figuratively..  But  it  might  be  said 
literally  to  some  of  this  people,  as  they  go  into  the 
graveyard  to  keep  their  carousals. 

There  is  a  great  burying  ground  in  Constantino- 
ple which  may  be  near  eight  or  ten  miles  in  circum- 
ference. Some  of  them  are  even  made  the  plea- 
sure grounds  of  the  pleasure  loving,  pleasure  seek- 
ing people.  Instead  of  "going  to  the  grave  to  weep 
there,"  many  go  to  practice  games  of  various  kinds. 
Ropes  are  sometimes  attached  from  one  grave  to 
another  and  children  swing  there.  It  is  to  some, 
the  best  of  all  places  for  lounging,  smoking  and 
story-telling. 

I  have  heard  of  one  poor  houseless   mendicant, 


130  LKTTER  XIV. 

who  took  away  a  stone  from  one  end  of  a  monu- 
ment, erected  over  the  remains  of  some  one,  and 
fixed  his  habitation  there.  Or  rather,  he  spent  his 
days  abroad  soliciting  charity,  and  his  nights 
"among  the  tombs." 

I  will  remark  in  bringing  this  letter  to  a  close, 
that  the  graves  are  so  thick  in  Turkish  burying 
grounds,  that  when  passing  through  them,  I  some- 
times find  myself  repeating  the  inquiry  of  the  poet, 

"  Where  is  the  dust  which  has  not  been  alive  ?" 
Yours  affectionately. 


Various  Superstitions. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

If  "ignorance  is  the  mother 

of  devotion,"  superstition  is  much  more  emphati- 
cally its  attendant.  Would  that  we  could  assure 
you  of  its  flight  from  these  ends  of  the  earth.  Most 
sincerely  should  we  regret,  however,  if  it  fled  across 
the  waters  to  our  beloved  America.  Long,  long, 
yea,  forever,  may  that  country  be  free  from  the 
weight  of  the  superstition  which  is  crushing  this 
poor  people  to  death — alas,  not  to  temporal  death 
alone,  but  to  eternal  death. 

"Ye  will  have  need  of  patience"  while  I  relate 
to  you  only  a  few  of  the  many  superstitions  which 
encompass  us.  "A  few,"  I  said.  These  will  be 
sufficient  for  my  object.  A  volume,  however, 
might  be  written  on  the  subject. 

Sick  children  are  often  carried  to  the  church 
that  their  lips  may  be  made  to  touch  the  picture 
of  the  Virgin  Mary  or  that  of  Christ,  and  have 
their  lips  moistened  by  holy  water  in  order  to  effect 
a  cure.  When  a  person  is  sick,  a  member  of  the 
family  or  some  friend  goes  to  the  church  to  have  a 
priest  read  prayers  for  the  person  indisposed.  A 
taper  is  lighted  and  placed  before  the  Virgin  or 
some  other  saint. 

When  the  present  Mrs.  Powers  was  once  indis- 
posed, the  wife  of  the  owner  of  the  house  in  which 


132  LETTS  R    XV. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  reside,  carried  a  taper  to.  church 
and  placed  it  before  a  picture  as  a  means,  in  her 
opinion,  of  securing  Mrs,  P's  restoration.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  P.  of  course,  had  no  knowledge  of  the  act  till 
subsequently. 

Mr.  S.  on  one  occasion  entered  a  Greek  church, 
when  a  woman  came,  in  order  to  have  a  priest  read 
prayers  for  some  one  sick  at  her  house.  Think 
not  that  this  practice  is  any  thing  like  having  the 
individual  fervently  remembered  in  the  interces- 
sions of  the  pastor,  and  silently  by  a  body  of  attend- 
ing Christians,  as  is  the  custom  in  the  United  States. 
Alas  !  such  prayers  are  never  offered  ! 

The  priest  above  alluded  to,  commenced  reading 
the  prayers  as  soon  as  he  entered,  the  house,  even 
while  he  was  walking  towards  the  place  where  the 
book  of  prayers  lay.  He  broke  off  several  times 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  some  directions  to  the  wo- 
man, and  then  resumed  his  mummery  again.  He 
undoubted!}7  received  some  compensation,  as  this 
is  the  custom  among  the  Greeks. 

One  of  our  native  brethren  came  in  recently  and 
mentioned  to  us  the  following  circumstance.  He 
was  out  for  a  walk,  when,  he  met  a  sick  woman 
borne  on  the  shoulders  of  four  men  towards  the 
graveyard.  Keep  in  mind  that  she  was  not  dead. 
Soon  after,  he  met  her  priest  and  on  being  inter- 
rogated as  to  where  he  was  going,  the  priest  con- 
fessed that  he  was  going  to  the  graveyard.  He 
said  that  the  woman  who  had  preceded  him,  was 
ill  and  had  requested  him  to  meet  her  at  the  grave 


LETTER    XV.  133  . 

of  a  certain  person,  who  had  been  reputed  a  saint, 
since  his  decease.  He  was  accordingly  going 
thither  to  read  prayers  for  her  over  the  grave  of 
that  saint.  The  woman  was  strongly  but  vainly 
hoping,  that  her  recovery  would  be  expedited  by 
the  interposition  of  that  saint.  "Vainly"  I  said. 
But  perhaps  the  influence  of  hope  might  operate 
favorably  on  her,  though  I  have  not  been  apprised 
of  the  result.  Our  Christian  brother  reasoned  with 
the  priest  on  the  folly  and  absurdity  of  such  a 
course.  The  priest  merely  replied,  that  "the  wo- 
man wished  it  and  what  could  he  do  1"  Was  it 
not  his  duty  to  undeceive  and  enlighten  her  ?  He, 
as  a  minister  of  righteousness,  (or  as  one  who  ought 
to  be  so,)  could  easily  have  told  her  that  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Righteous,  only  was  her  Intercessor 
and  Advocate  with  -the  Father  in  every  hour  of 
need.  But  ah !  the  poor  priest  himself  hath  "need 
to  be  taught  what  are  the  first  principles  of  the 
doctrine  of  God  !"  How  can  he  teach  others  that 
of  which  he  knows  nothing  himself? 

Some  who  go  to  Jerusalem  on  pilgrimages,  pre- 
tend to  bring*  away  with  them  a  piece  of  the  identi- 
cal cross  on  which  our  Savior  was  crucified.  In 
the  church  of  Rodosto,  (a  town  on  the  sea  of  Mar- 
mora,) it  is  pretended  that  they  have  one  of  the 
very  nails  which  pierced  the  hand  of  our  blessed 
Savior. 

There  is  a  story  of  a  certain  saint,  whose  teeth 
have  been  preserved  in  some  church,  but  at  length 
they  became  so  numerous,  that  when  collected,  they 


.134  LETTER    XV. 

amounted  to  several  hogsheads.  This  speaks  loud- 
ly of  the  credulity  and  superstition  existing  in  the 
minds  of  these  nominal  Christians. 

There  was  "two  weeks  since  an  unusual  rush  to 
the  Armenian  church'  in  this  city.  It  was  on  the 
Sabbath.  All  classes  and  ages  repaired  thither. 
They  were  going  from  early  dawn  to  approaching 
eve.  Do  you  imagine  that  they  went  with  the 
anxious  inquiry  of  those  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
viz  :  "Men  and  brethren,  what  must  we  do  to  be 
saved  ?"  Alas  !  alas  !  The  subject  of  their  in- 
terest was  very  different.  Some  Monastery  near 
Etchmiadzin  had  become  very  poor,  and  was  in 
great  straits  for  money.  A  Vartabed  was  deputed 
to  travel  around  the  country  and  collect  funds  for 
the  above  mentioned  establishment.  He  took  this 
city  in  his  way.  He  brought  with  him  a  small 
piece  'of  a  bone  which  he  said  was  a  piece  of  a 
bone  of  Loosavarich,  i.  e.,  of  Gregory  the  Enlight- 
ener,  who  lived  more  than  1,500  years  since.  He 
is  considered  the  father  of  the  Armenian  nation. 
On  that  account,  his  dust  and  bones  are  considered 
as  very  sacred  relics.  There  is  a  peculiar  charm 
about  them  in  the  minds  of  the  Armenians.  On 
the  present  occasion,  a  silver  cup  was  placed  on 
the  table  before  the  altar  and  it  contained  some- 
thing which  resembled  blood.  It  was  called  the 
blood  of  Loosavarich,  which  he  spilt  when  suffer- 
ing various  tortures.  Said  one  of  his  nation,  who 
was  with  us  when  the  particulars  of  this  farce 
were  related  to  us,  "it  was  probably  the  blood  of  a 


LBTTfiK    XV.  135 

rabbit  or  some  other  animal."  The  spears  which 
pierced  his  hands  have  been  preserved  and  are 
carried  around — also  the  thorns  with  which  he  was 
tortured.  These  were  exposed  to  the  idolatrous 
gaze  of  the  multitude.  Pieces  of  his  bones  are 
found  in  many,  if  not  most  of  the  Armenian 
churches.  If  all  were  collected  together,  a  great 
amount  of  relics  would  be  seen  and  afford  strong 
reason  for  the  suspicion  that  none  of  them  ever 
were  his  bones.  One  Monastery  contains  one  oi 
his  arms  incased  in  gold.  I  have  been  informed 
that  five  different  arms,  said  to  be  his,  are  carried 
around  or  are  preserved  as  sacred  relics  in  differ- 
ent places. 

A  native  Christian  brother  in  Constantinople,  a 
few  days  since  communicated  by  letter  the  follow- 
ing fact  to  a  friend  of  ours  residing  in  this  city. 
It  illustrates  how  the  ecclesiastics  "make  the  word 
of  God  of  no  effect  by  their  traditions."  He  wrote 
that,  as"  olive  oil  was  needed  for  use  in  one  of 
the  churches,  belonging  to  the  Armenian  nation, 
the  Bishop  preached  a  sermon  in  which  he  said, 
that,  it  was  the  duty  of  the  people  to  bestow  it. 
"In  case  of  a  bestowal,"  said  he,  "your  sins  will 
be  pardoned."  "All  manner  of  sin,"  said  he,  "can 
thus  be  cancelled,  even  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost."  One  of  those  whose  minds  have  become 
enlightened,  afterwards  went  to  him  and  requested 
of  him  the  proof  from  the  Bible,  that  the  bestowal 
of  olive  oil  would  procure  the  pardon  of  the  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Bishop  opened  the 


136  LETTER    XV. 

Bible  and  read  the  following  verse  from  Luke  16  : 
6.  "How  much  owest  thou  ?  And  he  said,  one 
hundred  measures  of  oil.  And  he  said  take  thy 
bill  and  sit  down  quickly  and  write  fifty/'  You 
will  perceive  that  the  word  oil  occurs — but  the 
idea  contained  in  the  verse  is  as  far  from  proving 
the  truth  of  his  assertions,  as  the  East  is  from  the 
West.  The  young  man  rose  and  took  his  leave. 
A  mixture  of  emotions  must  have  been  struggling 
in  his  breast.  It  is  difficult  to  imagine  whether  he 
was  most  inclined  to  laugh  or  to  weep. 

Last  evening  an  individual  related  to  us  some  of 
the  circumstances,  in  which  he  had  been  placed 
during  the  years  of  his  ignorance  and  folly. 
Among  other  things  he  mentioned  this,  viz  :  When 
he  ^was  once  on  a  journey  with  a  Vartabed,  they 
took  with  them  some  dirt  which  they  pretended 
was  the  dust  of  some  saint,  and  which  they  said 
could  work  miracles.  If  they  met  with  a  person 
diseased,  a  small  quantity  of  this  dirt  was  put  into 
water,  and  then  he  was  made  to  drink  it.  When 
the  Vartabed  and  his  companion  found,  that  the 
dirt  in  their  leathern  bag  was  nearly  exhausted, 
they  would  gather  up  more  from  the  road  side, 
and  again  palm  it  off  upon  the  poor,  superstitious 
credulous  villagers.  This  simple  people  had  so 
much  confidence  in  its  healing  virtues,  that  they 
exchanged  for  this  muddy  ivater  their  best  articles 
of  clothing  and  various  other  things  of  value. 
They  went  on  from  day  to  day,  travelling  from 
village  to  village.  The  people  imagined  that 


LETTER    XV.  137 

that  saint,  whose  dust  they  were  swallowing,  was 
in  heaven  and  would  plead  for  them  in  the  ear  of 
God,  or  Christ,  or  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  that  it 
would  undoubtedly  be  availing.     Possibly,  some 
cases  of  cure  might  have  been  effected,  merely 
through  the  influence  of  hope  existing  in  the  mind, 
though  my  informant  mentioned  none. 
Yours  affectionately. 
13 


LETTER  XVI, 

Ecclesiastics. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS: — 

You  will,  I  presume,  be  in- 
terested in  learning  something  respecting  the  cha- 
racter of  the  priesthood. 

There  are  three  Greek  churches  in  this  city.  A 
Greek  Bishop  resides  here  a  part  of  the  time  and 
a  part  of  it  in  Moudania,  which  is  a  village  on  the 
coast  of  the  Sea  of  Marmora.  There  are  nine  or 
more  Greek  priests  connected  with  the  three  dif- 
ferent churches. 

But  I  will  pass  on  to  the  Armenian  priesthood. 
Among  the  Armenian  population,  which  amounts 
to  10,000,  there  is  but  one  church.  A  Bishop, 
two  Vartabeds  (preachers),  and  sixteen  priests 
are  connected  with  it.  There  arc  frequent  changes 
in  the  Bishopric.  The  present  incumbent  has  but 
recently  arrived.  He  is  represented  as  enlightened. 
He  was  reputed  a  Protestant  before  he  came  to 
Broosa.  But  we  perceive  that  he  already  begins 
to  manifest  some  signs  of  hostility  towards  those 
who  are  endeavoring  to  advance  the  cause  of  light 
and  truth  among  their  countrymen. 

One  of  the  Vartabeds  has  come  more  in  contact 
with  the  truth.  He  will,  we  trust,  exert  a  happy 
influence  while  a  resident  here.  After  preaching 
a  few  times,  on  one  occasion,  he  observed  to  one 


LETTER    XVI.  13'J 

of  our  native  brethren  that  he  began  to  be  dis- 
couraged, because  he  saw  no  fruit  resulting  from 
his  labors.  Our  brother  very  properly  replied, 
that  "St.  Paul  once  preached  three  years  in  a  cer- 
tain place  and  'ceased  not  to  warn  qyery  one  day 
and  night  and  with  tears/  You  have  preached 
only  three  times,  and  I  have  not  yet  seen  one  tear 
in  your  eye."  He  appears  to  be  aware  of  the 
errors  existing  in  his  Church,  but  has  not  moral 
courage  enough  to  .come  out  and  take  his  stand  on 
the  Lord's  side  and  combat  them.  But  we  earn- 
estly pray  that  he  may  speedily  be  brought  into 
that  "  liberty  wherewith  Christ  alone  maketh 
free." 

Both  the  Bishop  and  this  Vartabed  are  interest- 
ing themselves  in  behalf  of  female  education.  It 
is  doubtful  however,  whether  their  fine  theory  will 
ever  get  into  successful  operation.  Eventually, 
a  train  of  causes  may  be  put  forth  which  will  re- 
sult in  a  fine  school  for  that  sex. 

Bishops  are  not  allowed  to  marry.  The  laws 
of  their  Church  forbid  their  forming  'the  matrimo- 
nial relation.  Whereas,  you  are  aware  that  in 
1  Tim.  3 :  2,  license  is  given  to  such  to  marry. 
But  to  pass  on  to  the  priests.  There  are  sixteen 
connected  with  the  Armemian  Church  in  this  city, 
as  I  before  suggested.  None  can  become  priests 
who  are  not,  or  have  not  once  been,  married  men. 
But  if  a  priest's  wife  should  die  during  the  first 
month  or  week  even,  after  his  marriage,  he  is,  by 
no  means,  allowed  to  marry  again. 


140  LETTER  XVI. 

The  priests  purchase  their  privileged  office 
by  giving  a  little  more  or  less  than  $10.  The 
most  enlightened  persons  do  not  wish  to  become 
priests.  Many  of  the  laity  are  much  farther  ad- 
vanced in  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  than  the  priests 
are  generally.  Some  of  the  latter  are  brought  into 
the  sacred  office  who  are  not  even  able  to  read  in- 
telligently. Up  to  the  very  time  of  their  induction 
into  the  priestly  office,  they  have  been  engaged  in 
some  menial  service.  From  that  service  and  from 
that  state  of  almost  profound  ignorance,  they  are 
suddenly  inducted  into  the  responsible  office  of 
leading  men  in  the  way  to  Heaven  !  Only  forty 
days  are  usually  spent  in  preparation  for  this 
awfully  solemn  work  !  Would  such  an  idea  be 
tolerated  in  enlightened  America  ?  Would  such  a 
hope  be  cherished  ?  But  I  need  not  pursue  such 
inquiries. 

I  will  suggest  that  this  season  of  forty  days 
above  alluded  to,  is  spent  in  solitude,  within  the 
precincts  of  the  church.  They  do  not  once  go 
home  to  their  families  during  this  period.  As  our 
blessed  Savior  was  in  the  wilderness  forty  days 
and  forty  nights  before  he  commenced  his  minis- 
trations, they,  in  imitation  of  His  example,  spend 
the  same  length  of  time  in  solitude.  And  these 
forty  days,  spent  in  solitude  for  the  purpose  of 
preparation,  answer  to  them  the  same  important 
end  as  the  course  pursued  by  the  honorable  clergy- 
men in  enlightened  America,  viz  :  the  Academical, 
Collegiate  and  Theological.  Some  difference  tru- 


LETTER  XVI.  141 

ly,  between  forty  days  spent  in  a  monkish  manner 
in  solitude,  without  gaining  any  intelligible  ideas^ 
and  nine  years  of  hard  study  spent  in  those  three 
different  schools  !  But  the  souls  of  men  here,  over 
whom  they  "  watch,"  are  equally  precious  with 
those  in  America,  who  listen  to  those  Ambassadors 
of  God  who  have  spent  so  many  years  in  prepara- 
tion for  this  solemn  vocation  ! 

You  see,  dear  friends,  do  you  not,  that  a  priest 
under  these  circumstances,  cannot  possibly  become 
"a  workman  who  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed  ?" 
He  cannot  have  learned  how  "rightly  to  divide 
the  Word  of  truth"  —  and  how  "to  declare  the 
whole  counsel  of  God  !" 

I  ought  to  say  however,  that  the  priests  never 
do  preach.  Scarcely  any  are  competent.  It  would 
be  considered  something  extra  if  any  one  should 
attempt  it.  The  Bishops  and  Vartabeds  preach  a 
certain  number  of  sermons  in  a  year.  But  even 
these  are  very  few.  And  when  they  do  preach, 
their  sermons  are  generally  so  mixed  with  errors, 
superstitions  and  sayings  from  the  Fathers,  that 
the  benefit  to  be  derived  from  them  is  slight.  Some 
Author  thus  remarks,  "When  God's  Word  is  by 
the  Fathers  construed  and  glossed,  it  is  like  unto 
one  who  straineth  milk  through  a  coal  sack,  which 
must  needs  spoil  the  milk  and  make  it  black. 
Even  so  likewise,  God's  Word  of  itself,  is  sufficient- 
ly pure,  clean  arid  bright.  But  through  the  doc- 
trines, books,  sayings  and  writings  of  the  Fathers, 
it  is  sorely  darkened,  falsified  and  spoiled."  Such 


1  i'J  LETTER    XVI.    - 

is  the  spiritual  food  with  which  these  people  are 
fed  from  time  to  time,  if  fed  at  all  ! 

The  routine  of  the  priests  duty  consists  in  con- 
fessing, marrying,  baptizing,  burying,  ect.  The 
celebration  of  the  Mass  is  considered  the  distinc- 
tive business  of  the  priests.  "They  are  expected, 
like  the  Jewish  priesthood,  to  offer  gifts  and  sacri- 
fices for  the  sins  of  the  people  and  this  is  done  by 
the  supposed  sacrifice  of  Christ  in  the  celebration 
of  the  Mass."  They  do  not  attempt  to  pray,  other- 
wise than  by  reading  prayers  in  an  unspoken  lan- 
guage. And  even  if  it  were  a  spoken  language, 
it  is  read  so  fast  that  it  could  not  be  understood. 
It  seems  a  mere  unmeaning  jargon. 

In  many  cases  the  priests  are  despised  and  looked 
upon  with  contempt.  It  is  for  this  reason,  viz  :  it 
is  taken  for  granted  that  if  a  man  becomes  a  priest, 
he  does  so  from  mere  mercenary  motives.  Hence, 
they  have  been  more  decidedly  the  enemies  of 
missionaries  and  of  missionary  efforts  than  they 
otherwise  would  have  been.  For  they  are  aware, 
that  they  will  lose  many  of  the  sources  of  their 
income,  if  the  people  become  enlightened. 

Some  of  the  higher  ecclesiastics,  we  doubt  not, 
find  their  life  extremely  irksome  and  they  would 
gladly  shake  off  the  shackles  which  confine  them. 

The  following  remarks  were  made  to  a  young 
man  during  the  years  of  his  ignorance  and  folly 
by  a  Vartabed.  The  young  man  was  then  aspir- 
ing to  ecclesiastical  orders.  He  has  since,  we 
trust,  come  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth- 


LETTER    XVf.  14ii 

Said  the  Bishop  to  him  one  day,  "I  am  reminded 
of  a  mouse  trap  which  contains  a  fine  piece  of 
paslrima,  (i.  e.,  dried  beef.)  One  mouse  comes 
along  and  looks  into  the  trap.  He  thinks  it  a  fine 
place  —  very  secure  and  pleasant.  The  scent  of 
the  fine  beef  is  especially  attracting.  So  he  enters 
ind  the  door  closes.  He  walks  around,  looks  at 
ill  there  is  to  be  seen  within  and  tastes  a  little  of 
'.he  beef.  But  when  he  sees  that  he  is  a.  prisoner, 
he  loses  his  relish  for  it  and  leaves  it.  He  jumps 
Yom  side  to  side  to  see  if  it  is  not  possible  for 
•rim  to  find  some  way  of  escape.  But  all  in  vain, 
tic  can  neither  get  out,  or  find  any  thing  to  please 
aim  within." 

"  Another  mouse  comes  up,  attracted  by  the 
scent  of  the  beef.  He  has  a  great  desire  to  get  in 
and  obtain  a  morsel  of  it.  But  he  sees  no  way  of 
access.  He  walks  around  and  around — looks  here 
and  there,  but  seeing  no  possible  way  of  entrance, 
he  turns  away  disheartened."  "And  now,"  said 
the  Vartabed,  "/  am  the  first  mouse  and  you  are 
the  second." 

The  morals  of  the  priesthood  are  not  wholly 
unimpeachable.  Some  of  them  are  addicted  to 
too  much  wine,  though  not  all.  In  some  regions 
of  the  country  they  are  great  gormandizers  and 
Avine  bibbers.  But  those  residing  in  this  city  are 
not  so  much  addicted  to  these  gross  irregularities. 
I  have  heard  of  a  certain  priest  in  the  interior  of 
the  country,  who  drank  eight  bottles  of  wine  in 
twenty-four  hours !  Of  another  who  drank  about 


144  LETTER    XVI.  / 

twenty  bottles  in  the  same  length  of  time  !  How- 
ever incredible  this  may  appear,  still  it  may  be  re- 
lied on.  I  said  to  my  informant,  who  is  a  Chris- 
tian brother,  "Do  you  beleive  it  ?"  "Yes,"  he  re- 
plied, "why  should  I  not  believe  what  my  own 
eyes  have  seen  ?" 

Some  of  the  priests  both  in  the  city  and  in  the 
surrounding  country,  are  very  indigent.  One  of 
the  most  enlightened  and  conscientious  among 
those  of  the  Armenian  priests  in  this  city,  sub- 
sists on  a  livelihood  of  about  3,000  piastres  per 
year,  i.  e.,  on  $130.  This  he  gains  in  part,  by 
acting  as  a  school  teacher  in  a  school  which  is 
kept  within  the  precints  of  the  church,  and  in  part, 
by  officiating  as  a  priest.  I  said  he  could  not  gain 
more  than  $  1 30.  per  annum.  This  must  support 
himself,  wife  and  five  or  six  children.  Their 
home  consists  of  but  one  room  only.  This  one 
is  so  very  small,  that  when  the  poor  priest  lays 
himself  down  to  rest  for  the  night,  (for  nearly 
every  native  in  this  country,  rich  as  well  as  poor, 
sleeps  on.  the  floor,)  he  is  obliged  to  let  the  door 
stand  open  in  order  to  suffer  his  feet  to  pass 
through  !  We  "have  thought  this  priest,  and  one 
or  more  in  the  neighboring  villages,  to  be  not  far 
from  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  But  their  situation 
is  truly  difficult.  The  whole  host  of  prejudices, 
superstitions,  errors  and  sinful  practices  of  their 
Church  is  against  them.  The  public  sentiment  of 
the  nation  opposes  them.  Their  Church  has  held 
these  doctrines,  has  followed  these  customs  and 


LETTER    XVI.  145 

sanctioned  these  practices  for  centuries.  In  the 
estimation  of  the  common  people,  all  the  pious  and 
good  of  their  nation  in  the  first  ages  of  their 
Church,  lived  in  and  taught  the  practice  of  theso 
very  things. 

Every  thing  which  comes  recommended  to  them 
from  Antiquity ,  has  all  the  authority  of  the  Gos- 
pel itself  and  even  more.  They  regard  these 
things  as  coming  down  not  only  from  their 
sainted  Church-fathers,  but  from  the  very  Apostles 
themselves.  They  imagine  it  to  be  the  way  and 
THE  ONLY  WAY  TO  BE  SAVED.  They  therefore  feel 
it  to  be  their  duty  to  cling  to  them  tenaciously. 

Now,  if  any  one  attempts  to  throw  suspicion 
upon  these  things,  he  is  supposed  to  be  attempting 
to  undermine  their  Church  and  to  be  on  the  high 
road  to  infidelity. 

But  if  a  priest  should  attempt  to  do  this  —  if  he 
should  proclaim  another  Gospel  than  that  in  which 
the  people  have*  previously  trusted,  if  he  should 
hold  up  "the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus"  to  the  disad- 
vantage of  the  reigning  system  of  error  around  him, 
he  would  immediately  be  reproached  and  despised ! 
Yes,  he  might  ultimately  suffer  banishment.  At 
all  events,  curses  would  immediately  be  heaped 
upon  his  head  and  of  these  not  a  few.  Every 
ecclesiastic  knows  full  well  that  such  are  the  pre- 
vailing feelings  in  the  community.  They  must  be 
born  from  above — they  must  be  dead  to  the  world 
— to  its  smiles  —  to  its  frowns  —  or  they  cannot, 
dare  not  take  a  decided  stand  for  the  truth.  Alas ! 
14 


14G  LETTER  XVI. 

Alas !  there  are  asyei  but  few,  very  few  ecclesias- 
tics in  these  Eastern  nations  who  are  prepared  to 
be  Reformers  !  May  the  number  be  greatly  in- 
creased from  year  to  year  !  But  with  such  spiri- 
tual guides  as  the  people  have  now  generally,  you 
can  in  "some  degree  imagine  how  melancholy 
their  condition,  must  be.  Sad  indeed,  it  is  to  feel 
that  probably,  many  a  priest  in  this  country  with 
most  of  his  flock  will  "fall  into  the  ditch"  together, 
i.  e.,  sink  into  the  regions  of  woe  ! 

It  is  useless  to  suggest,  that  we  feel  it  to  be  of 
the  utmost  importance  that  the  ecclesiastics  be  not 
only  enlightened,  but  evangelical  men.  The  cause 
of  Christ  will  never  triumphantly  prevail  in'these 
ends  of  the  earth  till  many  of  this  class  "come  up 
to  the  help  of  the  Lord  —  to  the  help  of  the  Lord 
against  the  mighty." 

Missionaries  can  do  much  by  way  of  the  publi- 
cation of  books  —  by  conversation  —  by  parlor 
preaching — by  their  example,  a?  well  as  by  public 
preaching.  They  can  do  much  by  way  of  proxy 
also.  They  can  lead  on  the  partially  enlightened. 
They  can  give  timely  counsel  to  those  who  have 
but  just  turned  their  faces  towards  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  But  missionaries  are  foreigners.  Should 
they  live  fifty  years  on  missionary  ground,  they 
would  not  become  perfectly  naturalized.  They 
would  still  belong  to  a  distant  nation  of  different 
speech  and  different  religion.  They  may  have  the 
wisdom  of  Solomon  and  the  eloquence  of  Apollos, 
still,  they  are  foreigners  after  all. 


LETTER    XVI.  147 

I  will^not  add  any  thing  more  to  this  already 
extremely  long  letter,  except  to  entreat  you,  my 
dear  friends,  as  you  value  your  own  beloved  pas- 
tors— the  privileges  of  the  Sanctuary  and  your 
own  hopes  of  heaven,  to  lift  up  your  hearts  in 
earnest  supplication  for  these  people  and  fervently 
beseech  that  they  may  be  ere  long  supplied  from 
their  own  nation  with  "men  after  God's  ownheart," 
who  will  be  "  true  Shepherds  and  Bishops  of 
souls." 

Yours  most  affectionately. 


LETTER  XVII, 

The  Sabbath. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

The  Sabbath  is  grievously 

desecrated  by  nearly  all  classes  in  this  city,  as  in- 
deed throughout  the  East.  But  I  shall  confine 
my  remarks  to  this  city. 

In  the  first  place,  by  about  60,000  of  the  inhabi- 
tants, i.  e.,  by  the  Mohammedans,  it  is  not  ac- 
knowledged as  their  sacred  day.  Friday,  you  are 
aware,  is  the  day  appointed  by  their  Prophet,  as 
their  Sabbath,  and  Saturday  is  the  Jewish  Sab- 
bath. The  Greeks  and  the  Armenians  acknowl- 
edge the  sacredness  of  the  Christian  Sabbath.  Some 
pretend  to  observe  the  literal  meaning  of  the  com- 
mand to  do  no  work  on  this  day.  Their  shops 
are  usually,  though  not  always,  closed.  But 
when  they  are  closed,  many  transact  their  business 
in  them,  such  as  casting  up  accounts,  writing 
business  letters,  &c.,  as  on  any  other  days.  Scarce- 
ly any  one  scruples  to  make  bargains,  in  private, 
on  this  day,  whether  at  home  or  in  their  /nercan- 
tile  establishments. 

The  labors  of  the  field  are,  generally,  suspended 
on  this  day  by  the  Nominal  Christians,  except  in 
the  season  of  vintage.  But  rides  or  walks  for 
pleasure  by  the  male  members  of  the  community 
are  frequently,  nay  almost  universally,  taken,  when 
inclination  prompts. 


LETTER    XVII.  149 

Sometimes,  when  we  have  lamented  the  dese- 
cration of  this  holy  day,  it  has  occured  to  us,  that 
it  might  be  more  preferable  for  them  to  spend  it 
in  labor,  than  in  riding,  visiting  or  feasting. 

When  we  have  occasion  to  go  out  for  the  pur- 
pose of  attending  a  religious  service,  at  the  house 
of  one  of  our  associates,  we  find  all  stir  and  con- 
fusion in  the  streets,  as  on  any  other  day  of  the 
week.  "As  on  any  other  day,"  I  said.  But  there 
is  more  of  a  certain  kind  done  on  this  day,  than 
on  any  other.  If  any  special  business  or  labor  is 
to  be  performed,  from  the  influence  of  a  confirmed 
habit,  they  reserve  it  for  the  Sabbath.  "We  will 
do  it  on  the  Sabbath,"  is  the  almost  invariable 
remark.  The  washing  of  houses  and  of  clothes, 
and  the  doing  of  all  kinds  of  domestic  labor,  is 
performed  on  this  day,  by  all  classes,  without  any 
apparent  scruple. 

The  making  of  wine  and  rakee  and  sweetmeats, 
in  the  season  of  vintage,  is  by  no  means  suspended 
on  this  day.  Our  ears  are  nearly  stunned,  every 
day  during  this  season,  by  the  incessant  jingling  of 
the  bells,  which  are  attached  to  the  donkeys,  hor- 
ses, camels,  &c.,  which  pass  through  the  streets, 
laden  with  grapes.  But  how  much  more  weary- 
some  and  distracting  does  this  constant  noise  seem, 
on  God's  most  holy  and  blessed  day.  As  we 
mingle  with  the  people,  we  notice  with  pain  the 
purposes  which  they  thoughtlessly  make  in  refe- 
rence to  the  Sabbath,  as  it  respects  their  worldly 
business.  It  might  be  supposed,  that  any  and 


150  LETTER    XVII. 

every  thing  in  their  opinion  could  be  done  with 
more  facility,  on  this  day,  than  on  any  other. 

There  is  much  visiting  also  performed  on  this 
day.  We  have  often  been  invited  by  those,  who 
are  but  slightly  acquainted  with  us,  to  visit  them 
on  this  day.  "Come  and  visit  us  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  we  will  amuse  ourselves  and  have  music," 
they  say.  I  need  not  repeat  our  invariable  and 
decided  reply. 

In  one  village,  not  far  distant  from  us,  (and  per- 
haps in  some  others,)  the  Sabbath  is  made  the 
market  day  for  the  week.  In  this  city,  and  in  the 
street  through  which  we  are  obliged  to  pass  in  go- 
ing to  the  house  of  one  of  our  brethren  to  attend  a 
religious  exercise  on  this  day,  there  is  usually  in  the 
winter  season  a  vast  concourse  of  people,  collected 
for  an  auction  of  cattle.  Men  and  beasts  stand 
around  promiscuously.  It  is  sometimes  attended 
both  with  inconvenience  and  danger,  to  attempt  to 
pass  through  it. 

Music  and  dancing  are  the  almost  invariable 
amusements  at  weddings,  even  on  the  Sabbath. 
It  is  a  general  holiday  for  children.  I  have  ob- 
served card-playing  from  my  window  in  a  neigh- 
bor's house.  This  is  a  common  way  of  spending 
these  sacred  hours. 

Thus  you  see  without  an  addition  of  facts,  how 
this  blessed  institution,  which  is  established  by  the 
law  of  Heaven,  and  so  perfectly  adapted  to  the 
physical,  intellectual  and  moral  condition  of  man, 
is  trampled  under  feet  by  all  classes.  Mr.  S.  has 


LETTER  XVII.  151 

recently  written  a  tract  on  the  Sabbath  and  man- 
ner of  observing  it,  which  will  ere  long  appear. 
Various  efforts  have  been  made  to  induce  the 
people  ta  come  under  the  influence  of  the  truth  of 
God  on  this  day.  But  I  will  reserve  a  particular 
allusion  to  them,  till  I  treat  on  what  is  now  being 
done  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel  in  this  city 
and  region.  In  the  meantine,  may  I  earnestly  en- 
treat your  prayers  in  behalf  of  these  benighted 
people  who  profess  to  venerate  the  Sabbath  and 
the  Word  of  God  even,  which  commands  them  to 
"remember  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy,"  and 
yet  alas  !  they  have  only  "a  name  to  live,  while 
they  are  dead"  emphatically  "dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins." 

Affectionately  yours. 


LETTER  XVIII. 

Regard  for  the   ff'ord  of  God.' 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

I   suspect  you  may  have 

become  desirous  of  knowing,  whether  these  Nom- 
inal Christians  cherish  any  love  for  the  blessed 
Word  of  God.  They  profess  to  feel  a  great  vene- 
ration for  it.  In  their  churches,  they  have  their 
Bibles  covered  with  silver  or  gold.  Before  they 
take  them  into  their  hands,  an  embroidered  hand- 
kerchief or  napkin  is  taken,  lest  their  fingers  by 
contact  defile  them. 

From  their  apparent  veneration  for  this  sacred 
volume,  you  would  presume  that  they  would  ac- 
knowledge, that  from  this  holy  Book  were  emitted 
all  the  rays  of  light,  which  beam  on  their  paths 
into  Eternity.  But  alas  !  they  are  far  more  strict 
with  regard  to  the  keeping  of  many  of  the  tradi- 
tions of  men,  than  the  Words  of  the  Eternal  God 
Himself.  They,  in  fact,  make  His  Word  of  no 
effect  by  their  traditions.  The  Bible  is  carried 
around  in  church,  that  all  persons  may  have  an  op- 
portunity of  kissing  it.  It  is,  in  a  certain  sense, 
its  gilded  covering,  which  they  reverence,  and  not 
the  blessed  contents  contained  therein. 

While  there  is  more  reading  of  the  Word  of 
God  from  year  to  year  than  formerly,  (particular- 
ly among  the  Armenians,)  still  a  fearful  ignorance 
prevails  with  regard  to  the  great  fundamental 


LETTER    XVIII.  15JJ 

truths  which  it  contains.  So  j»re-occupied  are 
their  minds  with  errors  and  superstitions,  that  it  is 
difficult,  for  the  truth  to  find  a  lodgment  therein. 
There  is  a  certain  inability  to  comprehend  these 
momentous  truths.  Then  the  prejudice  existing 
in  their  minds,  scales  their  eyes,  should  they  open 
their  Bibles  for  the  purpose  of  reading  them. 

But  their  positive  inability,  in  numberless  cases, 
to  read  it,  is  a  serious  hindrance  to  the  prevalence 
of  the  truth.  Few,  very  few  of  the  female  com- 
munity, are  able  to  read.  Fortunately,  the  num- 
ber is  increasing.  A  few  female  adults  have  either 
learned,  or  are  learning,  to  read.  Among  the 
Greeks,  the  females  are  more  generally  able  to 
read  than  the  same  class  among  the  Armenians. 
In  the  latter  nation,  a  new  impulse  has  been 
given  to  the  cause  of  female  education,  as  I  have 
before  remarked.  In  coming  years,  the  sight  of  a 
female  adult  in  this  nation,  who  is  able  to  read, 
will  not  be  an  anomaly,  as  in  former  years.  But 
to  aid  them  in  learning  to  read,  that  they  may  be 
able  to  peruse  the  Word  of  God,  is  the  great  desid- 
eratum with  us.  This  is  no  great  stimulus  with 
the  mass.  On  the  contrary,  they  would  rather 
discourage  than  encourage  persons  in  the  attempt 
to  read  it.  In  some  cases,  there  has  been  decided 
opposition  manifested  to  its  being  read.  But  an 
increasing  number  advocate  attention  to  the  sacred 
volume. 

The  Bible  is  read  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath  in 
the  church.     But  because  it  is  in  the  ancient  Ian- 


154  LETTER  XVIII. 

guage,  it  is  a  sealed  book.     Many  go  to  church 
regularly  and  listen  to  the  sound  of  the  Bishop's 
or    priest's  voice,  as  he  reads  the  Bible   in  the 
ancient  language,  without  understanding  it  at  all. 
They  go   home,  highly  pleased  with  the  benefit, 
which  they  suppose  themselves  to  have  gained. 
They  might  as  profitably,  perhaps,  have  been  lis- 
tening to  one  of  the  Polynesian  tongues.     It  is  all 
the  same  to  them,  as  if  they  were  listening  "  to 
heathen   men    and  publicans."      St.   Paul  said, 
"Therefore,  if  I   know  not  the  meaning  of  the 
voice,  I  shall  be  unto  him  that  speaketh  a  barba- 
rian, and  he  that  speaketh  shall  be  a  barbarian 
unto  me."  1  Cor.  14:  11.     They  however,  imag- 
ine themselves  farther  advanced  in  the  true  road 
to  heaven  by  attending  church.     Instead  of  this, 
they  are  straying  on  in  the  dangero.us  paths  of 
error  and  delusion. 

I  am  happy'  in  being  permitted  to  inform  you, 
that  the  whole  Bible  has  been  translated  into  the 
Armeno-Turkish  language,  under  the  superinten- 
dence of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Goodell,  i  e.,  the  language 
is  Turkish  and  the  character  is  Armenian.  It  is 
in  so  correct,  and  still  in  so  plain  a  language,  that 
"he  who  runs  may  read."  It  is  generally  accep- 
table to  all  classes.  Other  translations  have  been 
going  on  under  the  superintendence  of  the  follow- 
ing gentlemen,  viz  :  the  Psalms  into  modern  Ar- 
menian by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dwight,  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, into  Hebrew  Spanish,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Jews  in  Turkey,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Schauffler,  the 


LETTER    XVIII.  lOO 

Old  Testament  into  modern  Armenian  has  been 
commenced  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Riggs,  and  the  New 
Testament  into  modern  Armenian  has  been  com- 
pleted by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Adger.  The  former  three 
gentlemen  are  connected  with  the  Constantinople 
station,  and  the  latter  two,  with  that  at  Smyrna. 
The  Bible  has  also  been  translated  into  the  Greek 
and  Greco-Turkish  languages. 

These  various  translations,  as  they  have  ap- 
peared, have  been»ofTered  at  very  moderate  prices 
to  the  several  nations  for  whom  they  were  intended. 
Great  things  may  be  anticipated  from  them,  "and 
things  which  accompany  salvation,"  in  number- 
less instances  in  future  years. 

Copies  of  the  Bible  have  sometimes  been  col- 
lected from  among  the  Armenians  by  the  ecclesias- 
tics. Among  the  Greeks  they  have  several  times 
been  burned,  with  other  books,  on  the  premises  of. 
the  church.  "  What  !  the  Bible,"  you  inquire. 
Yes,  the  Bible,  the  Word  of  God,  by  which  man, 
poor,  guilty  sinner,  is  to  find  the  pardon  for  all  his 
sins  —  acceptance  with  God  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Twice,  since  our  residence  in  B., 
has  there  been  a  bonfire  made  of  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures by  order  of  the  Greek  bishops.  While  mul- 
titudes have  been  starving  for  the  bread  of  life, 
(though  they  knew  it  not,)  it  has  been  taken  from 
their  hands  and  consigned  to  the  flames  !  This  is 
"the  living  Bread,  of  which  if  a  man  eat,  he  shall 
never  hunger.'7  "Man  shall  not  live  by  bread 
alone,  but  by  every  word,  which  proceedeth  out 
of  the  mouth  of  God." 


156  LETTER    XVIII. 

"  But  why  condemn  and  consume  this  invalua- 
ble treasure  ? "  methinks,  you  again  inquire. 
Why,  ostensibly,  because  it  has  been  translated  by 
Protestants  and  printed  at  Protestant  presses,  but 
in  reality,  because  they  hate  the  light  and  wish  not 
to  "come  to  the  light,  lest  their  deeds  be  reproved." 
As  selfishness  is  the  main  spring  of  much  that  is 
done  in  the  East,  (as  indeed  throughout  the 
world,)  they  misinterpret  the  motives  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. It  must,  as  they  think,  be  to  build  up 
some  sect  of  our  own,  or  we  should  not  be  willing, 
"to  compass  sea  and  land."  They  cannot  conceive 
how  we  should  be  so  ready,  from  purely  disin- 
terested motives,  to  hazard  so  much.  But  let  it 
appear  strange,  unaccountable,  and  even  selfish  to 
an  unrenewed  mind,  if  our  motives  stand  the 
scrutinizing  test  of  the  Judgment  day  !  "  Woe  unto 
you  when  all  men  shall  speak  well  of  you,  for  so 
did  the  fathers  of  the  false  prophets,  which  were 
before  you."  At  present,  there  is  not  much  ap- 
parent opposition,  but  our  moral  heavens  may 
soon  gather  blackness.  Copies  of  the  Bible  are 
now  disposed  of  from  week  to  week.  The  weal- 
thy purchase  them,  and  the  indigent  receive  them 
gratis.  I  might,  perhaps,  give  you  one  letter  enti- 
tled, "The  lights  and  shadows  of  the  Missionary 
life."  That  is,  I  might  speak  of  alternate  en- 
couragement and  encouragement,  and  of  joy  and 
grief.  "But  the  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure." 
His  honor  and  His  Word  are  pledged  to  carry 
forward  this  work,  and  we  are  assured,  that  it  will 


LETTER    XVIII.  157 

eventually  and  triumphantly  prevail  here.  In 
my  next,  I  shall  speak  more  particularly  on  the 
the  subject  of  the  obstacles,  which  must  be  over- 
come, ere  this  shall  become  truly  the  people  of 
God. 

Yours  Affectionately. 


LETTER  XIX, 

Opposition  to  the  spread  of  the  truth. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

In  order  that  you  may  be  able 
to  appreciate  what  has  been  done  for  this  people, 
and  especially,  that  you  may  be  able  to  see  what 
remains  to  be  done,  I  will  allude  to  the  obstacles, 
which  interpose  to  prevent  the  progress  of  the  Re- 
deemer's kingdom. 

The  Great  Enemy  of  all  good  obviously  hates 
the  cause  of  Missions.  He  is  reluctant  to  give  up 
any  part  of  the  vast  territory,  over  which  he  has 
held  an  unlimited  sway  for  thousands  ofyears.  He 
struggles  hard  to  retain  it.  Violent  and  extensive 
has  been  the  opposition  manifested  against  mis- 
sionary operations.  The  Broosa  station  has  shared 
largely  in  these  hostilities.  The  Greeks  more 
openly  opposed  us  for  several  years,  till  finally  they 
have  been  abandoned.  All  our  efforts  are  now 
concentrated  on  the  Armenians,  who  are  altogeth- 
er a  more  hopeful  people. 

Three  years  subsequently  to  our  removal  from 
the  Greek  quarter  of  the  city  to  that  in  the  vicini- 
ty of  the  Armenians,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ladd  and  fami- 
ly removed  from  Cyprus  to  this  city,  and  took  up 
their  abode  among  the  Greeks.  They  made  stren- 
uous efforts  to  gain  access  to  them.  No  means, 
that  either  wisdom  or  prudence  could  devise,  were 


LETTER  xix.  159 

left  untried.  Bat  the  want  of  apparent  success 
induced  the  Rev.  Dr.  Anderson,  the  Secretary  of 
the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  when  here  about  a  year  since, 
to  recommend  them  to  turn  their  attention  to  the 
Armenians.  I  observed  above,  that  the  Arme- 
nians were  altogether  a  more  hopeful  people.  Vari- 
ous efforts  have  been  made,  however,  to  suppress 
the  cause  of  truth  among  them  also.  But  in  vain. 
It  has  evidently  been  retarded,  but  not  crushed. 
Even  while  I  am  now  writing  this  communication, 
a  system  of  efforts  are  in  train  to  prevent  the  pro- 
gress of  the  truth.  The  principal  teacher  in  a  large 
school  in  this  city  among  the  Armenians,  who  is 
hopefully  pious,has  been  ejected  from  that  situation. 
Efforts  have  been  made  to  procure  his  banishment ; 
but  his  enemies  are  not  likely  to  succeed  in  this 
plan.  Their  object  is,  should  he  not  be  sent  into 
banishment,  to  remove  him  entirely  from  the  in- 
fluence of  the  missionaries.  He  has  recently  be- 
come engaged  to  a  young  lady  of  his  nation.  But 
now,  an  attempt  is  made  to  break  up  the  engage- 
ment, i.  e.,  if  he  will  not  renounce  these  new  views 
and  return  to  the  bosom  of  his  own  Church.  He 
is  a  young  man  of  decided  piety,  and  he  would,  I 
trust,  much  prefer  to  have  their  prospective  union 
dissolved  to  compromising  his  conscience  in  any 
way.  And  if  this  engagement  should  be  broken, 
I  do  not  apprehend  that  his  heart  will  be,  as  he  is 
not  yet  acquainted  with  her.  Most  of  our  native 
brethren  are  more  or  less  affected  by  this  storm  of 
opposition.  There  is  much  fervent  prayer  offered 
in  these  latter  days  ;  therefore 


160  LETTER  XIX. 

"  If  Christ  is  in  the  vessel 

We  can  smile  at  the  storm." 

The  cause  is  Christ's.  It  must  and  will  prevail, 
however  much  "Satan  and  his  legions''  may  strive 
to  thwart  it.  It  requires  no  small  degree  of  pa- 
tience, perseverance  and  energy  on  the  part  of 
missionaries  laboring  in  our  circumstances.  In  a 
certain  sense,  "we  wrestle  with  principalities  and 
powers  and  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places." 
I  will  now  particularly  mention  some  of  the 
causes  of  the  opposition  to  the  truth.  In  the  first 
place,  the  human  heart  is  the  same  in  Turkey,  as 
in  every  other  part  of  the  world.  There  is  the 
same  natural  aversion  to  the  humbling  truths  of 
the  Bible.  To  accept  of  Heaven,  through  the 
merits  of  Christ — to  feel  deeply  one's  unworthy- 
ness  and  hell-deservedness,  is  one  thing.  To  gain 
Heaven  as  a  reward  for  holy  services,  such  as 
fasting — giving  of  alms,  self-denials  and  mortifica- 
tions, &c.,  is  quite  another  thing.  By  observing 
these  various  rites  and  ceremonies, — by  making 
the  sign  of  the  cross  frequently — by  making  the 
Holy  Virgin  their  Intercessor,  and  by  such  like 
things,  they  do  not  stoop  so  low  as  they  must, 
should  they  prostrate  themselves  in  the  dust  and 
cry  out  in  anguish  of  spirit,  "We  are  undone,  God 
be  merciful  to  us  sinners." 

These  rites  and  ceremonies,  I  am  constrained  to 
say,  are  a  master  piece  of  the  Great  Adversary  of 
souls  !  But  alas  !  These  people  have  long  taken 
refuge  in  them.  They  still  cling  to  them  ;  and  to 


LETTER    XIX.  ,       161 

cast  them  aside,  is  like  parting  with  their  life's 
blood. 

In  the  second  place,  ecclesiastical  influence  may 
be  mentioned  as  another  cause  of  the  opposition. 
Indeed,  it  usually  originates  from  the  priesthood. 
One  reason  why  they  are  opposers  to  evangelical 
doctrines  is,  because  "their  craft  is  in  danger." 
They  perfectly  well  understand,  that  if  the  people 
were  to  have  their  eyes  opened  by  the  pure  Word 
and  Spirit  of  God,  and  were  guided  by  these  alone 
in  the  way  to  Heaven,  they  would  lose  their  con- 
fidence in  the  long  established  ceremonies  of  their 
•churches.  They  would  lose  their  respect  and  love 
for  their  spiritual  guides.  And  they  would  no 
longer  compensate  them  for  their  various  priestly 
services. 

I  will  mention  a  fact  here,  (of  which  we  have 
been  apprized  to-day,)  which  will  illustrate  the 
effect  of  this  opposition,  in  setting  a  man  at  vari- 
ance against  the  members  of  his  own  family.  *For 
I  am  come  to  set  a  man  at  variance  against  his 
father,  arid  the  daughter  against  her  mother  and 
the  daughter-in-law  against  her  mother-in-law. 
And  a  man's  foes  shall  be  they  of  his  own  house- 
hold." Math.  10:  35,  36.  Another  one  of  our 
pious  young  men  was  requested  by  his  father, 
{who  is  a  man  of  considerable  influence,)  not  to 
have  any  thing  to  do  hereafter,  with  "this  new 
way."  That  is,-not  to  come  to  the  missionaries 
for  instruction.  "Why  shall  I  not  go  to  them  ?" 
inquired  our  young  friend.  "Because,"  said  his 
15 


162  LETTER  XIX. 

father,  "I  am  commanded  by  the  Bishop  not  to  let 
you  go.  He  is  our  guide,  and  we  must  obey  him." 
'•'But,"  rejoined  his  son,  "the  Bishop  cannot  save 
my  soul.  I  am  responsible  for  that.  I  don't  go  to 
the  missionaries  to  learn  any  bad  thing.  I  go  to 
them  to  learn  the  gospel.  I  hear  the  gospel  read  and 
explained  there,  and  learn  my  duty.  The  apostle 
James  says,  "To  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good  and 
doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin."  Therefore,  1  say, 
that,  if  I  should  not  go  to  the  missionaries  and  learn 
my  duty,  I  should  sin." 

"But,"  said  his  father,  "you  are  always  talking 
about  the  gospel — the  gospel.  If  what  the  Ameri- 
cans say  is  true  with  regard  to  the  value  of  the 
truth  and  the  obeying  of  the  gospel,  why  do  not 
our  Vartabeds,  (preachers,)  say  so  also  ?"  i 

The  eldest  son  being  present  and  listening  to  the 
conversation,  said,  "Shall  I  tell  you  the  true  state  of 
the  case  ?  They  (the  ecclesiastics,)  wish  the  peo- 
ple to  worship  them,  instead  of  worshipping  God." 
Yes,  it  is  evidently  so.  This  principle  of  selfish- 
ness is  the  chief  cause  of  much  of  the  opposition, 
which  is  arrayed  against  the  progress  of  truth. 

Some  of  the  ecclesiastics  have  become  much  en- 
lightened, and  the  consciences  of  others  of  their 
number  are  undoubtedly  on  the  side  of  truth.  But 
if  they,  at  this  crisis,  should  come  out  boldly  and 
take  their  stand  on  the  Lord's  side,  they  would  ex- 
pose themselves  to  calumny,  ridicule  and  severe 
persecution.  It  would  also  be  acknowledging  that 
they  had  been  living  all  their  lives  in  error  and  de« 


LETTER    XIX.  163 

lusion.  And,  not  only  so,  it  would  be  confessing 
that  their  great  and  wealthy  nation  were  all  under 
the  like  condemnation.  A  nation  too,  who  sup- 
poses that  they  can  trace  the  source  of  their  re- 
ligion even  to  Thaddeus,  one  of  the  twelve  apos- 
tles !  Some,  whose  consciences  have  become  en- 
lightened, are  kept  back  "by  the  fear  of  man, 
which  bringeth  a -snare,"  i.  e.,  by  fears  of  anathe- 
mas and  banishment,  &c.  And  some,  I  am  happy 
in  being  able  to  say,  seem  to  have  their  feet  resting 
firmly  on  the  Rock  of  Ages.  A  few  of  them  seem 
to  be  "baptized  anew  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  sent 
down  from  Heaven." 

We  are  by  no  means  discouraged.  We  would 
not  forsake  our  post.  True,  we  weep  in  secret 
places  over  the  desolations  arOund  us.  But  we  en- 
deavor to  arm  ourselves  anew  at  the  commence- 
ment of  every  year,  on  every  returning  monthly 
concert,  and  on  each  succeeding  morning.  The 
blessed  promises  of  God,  and  the  happy  fulfilment 
of  them  in  various  morally  dark  places  of  the  earth, 
lead  us  confidently  to  expect,  that  the  cause  of  God 
will  finally  and  triumphantly  prevail  here.  "In  due 
season  ye  shall  reap,  if  ye  faint  not." 

We  would,  dear  friends,  bespeak  your  patience. 
"A  nation  is  not  (yet)  to  be  born  in  a  day,"  in  these 
ends  of  the  earth.  So  great  have  the  obstacles  at 
times  appeared  to  us,  that  it  has  seemed  a  greater 
work  to  overturn  error  under  the  form  of  Christiani- 
ty, than  to  overthrow  idolatry  itself.  To  effect 
this,  next  to  the  blessed  influences  of  the  Spirit 


164  LETTER    XIX. 

some  "Great  Reformers"  of  their  own  nation,  (I 
now  speak  of  the  Armenians,)  have  seemed  indis- 
pensibly  necessary.  We  need  a  Melancthon,  a 
Luther,  and  many  others  of  like  spirit  and  courage, 
who  would  be  willing  to  say,  "Would  we  were 
accursed  for  our  brethren  and  kindred  according 
to  the  flesh." 

Affectionately  yours. 


Praying  for  the  dead — Prayers  to  saints — The 
Cross. 

Mv  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

"  One  of  the  most  wily  inven- 
tions of  the  Great  Adversary  of  souls  has  been,  to 
persuade  men,  that  they  could  do  something  to  aid 
their  departed  friends  in  their  escape  from  Pur- 
gatory. And  if  they  can  assist  their  friends  in  their 
escape  from  the  place  of  torment,  they  suppose  that 
they  themselves  can  be  extricated  from  the  same 
dreaded  and  dreadful  place. 

Five  days  in  a  year  they  go  to  the  graveyard, 
and  have  prayers  read  over  the  graves  of  their 
friends.  Thus  it  operates  as  a  happy  quietus  to 
those,  who  may  sometimes  have  doubts  arise  in 
their  minds,  as  to  whether  they  are  in  deed  and  in 
truth  prepared  for  the  kingdom  of  Heaven. 

It  is  a  source  of  income  to  the  ecclesiastics,  as  I 
have  remarked  in  a  previous  letter.  When  they  go 
to  the  graveyard  and  read  prayers  over  the  grave 
of  some  departed  one,  they  receive  a  compensation 
from  friends  living.  Thus  you  see,  that  it  is  for 
their  interest  to  keep  this  practice  in  operation. 
There  are  also  particular  days  when  the  prayers  in 
the  church  are  for  the  dead. 

There  is  a  custom  among  the  Greeks,  of  send- 
ing a  bowl  of  sweetmeats  to  each  of  their  friends 
and  neighbors,  after  the  decease  of  some  friend  and 


166  LETTER    XX. 

relative ;  and  especially,  when  the  anniversary  of 
the  day  of  the  year  comes  round,  in  order  to  secure 
the  prayers  of  the  living  for  the  dead.  We  have 
many  times  received  this  present  from  our  neigh- 
bors. We  never  thought,  however,  of  praying  for 
the  souls  of  those  dead  in  their  graves,  but  for  the 
living  dead,  for  those  who  are' dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins. 

With  the  view  of  relieving  their  dead  friends 
from  Purgatory,  they  often  bestow  charity  upon 
the  poor.  The  intercessions  of  martyrs  and  saints 
are  supposed  to  be  efficacious,  so  that  after  suffer- 
ing a  season  for  their  sins,  they  may  be  so  fortunate 
as  to  be  raised  from  the  torments  of  hell  to  the  bliss 
of  Heaven,  through  their  intercessions. 

In  the  gospel  it  is  said,  you  are  aware,  "What- 
soever ye  shall  ask  the  father  in  my  name,  believ- 
ing, that  shall  ye  receive."  But  instead  of  their 
asking  and  supplicating  in  the  name  of  Christ,  He 
seems  to  be  almost  forgotten.  On  some  saints'  days, 
instead  of  calling  on  the  Savior  of  the  world,  such 
requests  as  the  following  are  sometimes  offered  : 

"Through  the  intercessions  of  the  holy  mother  of 
God — of  John  the  Baptist — of  St.  Stephen  the  pro- 
to-martyr — of  Loosavarich,  the  enlightener,  (i.  e., 
of  Gregory,)  through  the  memory  and  prayers  of 
the  saints  this  day  commemorated,  and  for  the  sake 
of  the  precious  cross,  oh !  Lord !  accept  our  en- 
treaties and  make  no  delay." 

An  inquiry  may  arise  in  your  minds,  as  to  how 
many  saints  there  are  in  the  calendar,  or  rather. 


LETTER  XX.  167 

who  are  canonized.  I  confess  that  I  do  not  know 
precisely.  I  have  heard,  however,  that  there  were 
3,200,  and  that  these  were  taken  as  intercessors. 
Others  might  give  a  different  estimate.  Two  thou- 
sand persons  were  once  murdered  in  Nice,  who  are 
all  considered  as  saints,  and  their  intercessions  are 
invoked. 

Much  virtue  is  attached  to  making  the  sign  of 
the  cross.  It  is  done  by  drawing  the  fingers  of  the 
right  hand  across  the  breast  and  to  the  forehead  so 
as  to  describe  a  cross.  During  the  church-services, 
it  is  made  frequently,  both  by  the  officiators  and 
by  the  people.  When  they  go  into  places  of  dan- 
ger, they  make  it  with  the  hope  of  being  preserved. 
For  instance,  when  the  more  superstitious  had  oc- 
casion to  go  out  during  the  lime  of  the  prevalence 
of  the  plague,  they  by  no  means  omitted  making 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  it  being  intended  by  them  as  a 
kind  of  invocation  for  protection  from  danger. 
Again,  I  observed  during  the  early  years  of  our 
residence  in  this  city,  that  when  some  strangers 
were  coming  into  our  house,  just  before  entering, 
they  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  from  the  motive 
above  mentioned,  viz  :  to  be  protected  from  danger; 
as  if  we  were  in  the  habit  of  making  them  Protes- 
tants by  force,  or  by  mixing  up  something  in  their 
coffee,  which  would  make  them  Protestants  nolens 
volens.  It  is  several  years  since  I  have  observed 
any  thing  of  the  kind. 

When  sitting  down  to  partake  of  their  food,  they 
make  the  sign  of  the  cross,  in  the  place  of  asking  a 


16S  LETTER    XX. 

blessing.  They  make  pieces  of  tin,  wood,  glass, 
silver  and  gold  into  crosses.  These  arc  attached 
to  ordinary  strings,  to  ribbands,  or  to  gold  chains 
and  are  worn  around  their  necks.  Splendid  dia- 
mond crosses  are  also  worn  upon  their  turbans,  as 
ornaments.  Some  of  the  diamond  crosses  are  ex- 
ceedingly expensive,  sometimes  costing  more  than 
$200. 

Soon  after  a  child  is  born,  a  cross  is  suspended 
upon  its  cap,  or  around  its  neck.  This  is  done  "to 
preserve  them  from  the  evil  eye,"  and  every  other 
evil  thing.  Crosses  are  frequently  painted  on  houses, 
i.  e.,  in  the  interior  of  them  for  the  same  purposes 
above  mentioned.  In  their  churches  also,  they  have 
many  crosses.  Some  of  them  are  made  of  gold — 
some  of  silver  and  some  are  even  overlaid  with  dia- 
monds and  other  precious  stones  to  the  amount  of 
several  hundred  dollars. 

They  keep  a  day  of  fasting,  annually,  for  the 
holy  cross.  So  high  is  their  veneration  for  it,  that 
in  one  of  their  prayers  for  daily  use  the  following 
expression  is  made  use  of  in  reference  to  it :  "Oh 
invisible,  indissoluble,  and  divine  power  of  the  re- 
vered and  life-giving  cross,  forsake  us  not  sinners  !" 

In  conclusion,  I  will  say  that  these  people  con- 
sider the  making  of  the  sign  of  the  cross  the  true 
sign  of  a  Christian.  They  can  hardly  conceive 
it  possible  for  a  person  to  be  a  Christian,  who  does 
not  use  the  cross  in  some  form  or  other,  or  make 
ihe  sign  of  it. 

When  will  the   time  come,  \vhon  this  people,   ns 


LETTER    XX.  169 

nations,  shall  renounce  all  their  confidence  in  ma- 
terial crosses,  and  look  directly  and  solely  to  HIM 
WHO  DIED  ON  THE  CROSS,  for  pardon,  peace  and 
eternal  life  ? 

Forget  them  not  in  your  nearest  approach  to  the 
Friend  of  sinners  !  Agonize  for  them,  when  ytiu 
entreat  that  they  may  speedily  come  to  the  light — 
that  they  may  no  longer  pray  for  the  dead  but  for 
the  living — and  that  this  may  be  the  sentiment  of 
this  whole  Christian  population,  "God  forbid«that  I 
should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ." 

Yours  affectionately, 

16 


LETTER  XXL 

Pictures. 

Mv  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

The  veneration  which  these 

nominal  Christians  i'ecl  for  the  pictures  of  the  saints, 
is  very  great.  By  saints,  I  mean  those  who  have 
been  the  peculiar  favorites  of  God.  But  it  is  by  no 
means  certain  that  all  were  holy  persons,  who  are 
considered  as  such' in  these  latter  ages.  They  may 
not  now  be  in  the  presence  of  their  Redeemer,  to 
present  the  prayers  of  those  who  bow  before  their 
pictures,  from  day  to  day.  They  may  have  been 
consigned  to  the  regions  of  darkness,  with  thousands 
of  others,  who  imagined  that  the  observance  of 
many  rites  and  ceremonies  would  ensure  Heaven 
to  them. 

Some  time  subsequently  to  the  decease  of  these 
supposed  saints,  pictures  have  been  made  of  them. 
Priests  read  prayers  over  them,  which  is  consider- 
ed the  consecrating  of  them.  Afterwards,  they  are 
supposed  to  be  endued  with  great  power.  The 
walls  of  the  churches  are  hung  with  them.  A  few 
Armenian  churches,  however,  have  been  built  in 
the  country  recently,  which  have  a  less  number  in 
them. 

Pictures  of  the  saints  are  found  in  the  houses  of 
the  Greeks,  universally.  Among  the  Armenians, 
they  are  seldom,  if  ever,  to  be  met  with  in  their 
private  dwellings.  Candles  are  kept  burning  all 


LETTER    XXI. 


171 


night  before  those  found  among  the  Greeks.  There 
are  pictures  of  the  Saints — of  the  Virgin  Mary — 
of  the  Apostles — of  Christ  and  of  God  Himself! 
The  latter,  viz:  God  the  Father,  is  sometimes 
represented  under  the  picture  of  an  old  man  with 
a  white  beard  !  This  representation  is  very  com- 
mon among  the  Greeks — probably  there  is  not  a 
Greek  church  without  it.  It  may  sometimes  be 
met  with  in  the  Armenian  churches,  and  was  origi- 
nally borrowed  from  the  Greeks. 

These  people  make  the  commands  of  God  of  "no 
effect,  through  their  traditions."  They  do  not  seem 
to  apprehend,  that,  by  thus  adoring  images,  they  do 
in  fact  violate  the  second  commandment,  viz : 
"Thou  shall  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image, 
or  the  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  Heaven  above, 
or  in  the  earth  beneath :  or  in  the  waters  under 
the  earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them, 
nor  serve  them,-  &c.,  &c." 

A  few  years  since  a  missionary  was  censured  by 
the  surrounding  people  for  printing  and  circulating 
the  ten  commandments,  "because,"  they  said,  "he 
condemned  them  for  worshipping  pictures,"  When 
sickness  enters  a  Greek  family,  they  remove  the 
picture  of  some  saint,  (of  the  Virgin  Mary  rather 
than  any  other,)  into  the  room  of  the  sick  person, 
even  to  his  bedside.  I  have  seen  a  picture  lying  on 
the  bed  by  the  side  of  a  sick  person.  It  is  suppos- 
ed that  the  "holy  Virgin,"  as  she  is  called,  will  in- 
tercede in  behalf  of  the  afflicted  one.  Poor  delu- 
ded beings !  they  look  to  the  picture  of  a  human 


17!4  LETTER    XXI. 

being  in  the  hour  of  their  distress,  and  rely  on  her 
intercessions  with  the  Savior  to  procure  their  par- 
don and  finally  to  receive  them  to  Heaven  !  Bless- 
ed Savior !  hasten  the  time,  we  beseech  thee,  when 
they  shall  look  alone  to  thee ! 

In  some  Greek  families,  especially  among  the 
higher  classes,  they  have  a  small  room  or  closet, 
fitted  up  with  the  pictures  of  the  saints.  To  this 
room  the  most  devotional,  or  rather  the  most  super- 
stitious of  the  famil}7,  repair  and  perform  their  re- 
ligious duties.  If  they  are  afflicted,  frightened  or 
troubled  in  any  way,  they  enter  this  closet — repeat 
their  prayers  and  make  "the  sign  of  the  cross  before 
the  pictures. 

Shail  I  give  you  one  or  two  specimens  of  the 
prayers,  offered  to  the  Virgin  Mary  ? 

"Oh  holy  Mother  of  God  !  Thee  do  we  suppli- 
cate. Intercede  with  Christ  to  save  his  people 
whom  he  has  bought  with  his  own  blood."  ' 

Here  is  another. 

"Mother  of  God!  Immaculate  mother  of  our 
Holy  Lord !  Holy  Virgin  !  Intercede  with  thine 
only  Son,  that  He  may  save  us  from  our  sins." 

Another. 

"All  holy  lady !  mother  of  God !  pray  for  us 
sinners!" 

It  is  evident  that  many,  especially  the  most  ig- 
norant, depend  more  upon  the  Virgin  Mary  for 
help  in  time  of  need,  than  upon  Christ,  "who  ever 
liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us."  They  have 


LKTTEK    XXI.  173 

been  known  in  limes  of  danger  to  cry  to  Mary, 
or  some  other  saint,  many  times  and  urgently, 
rather  than  to  the  Almighty  God,  to  help  them. 
Some  assert,  that  she  is  equal  to  the  three  Persons 
in  the  Trinity,  i.  e.,  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son, 
and  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  Some  Armenian  author 
calls  her  the  Mediator  of  the  world.  It  is  believed, 
that  her  body  has  already  ascended  to  Heaven. 
Some  author  says,  that  "after  her  death,  one  of  the 
twelve  apostles,  viz :  Matthias,  hearing  of  her 
death  and  burial,  and  having  never  seen  her  while 
living,  was  desirous  of  seeing  her  body  after  it  was 
interred,  and  for  that  purpose  opened  her  tomb  and 
went  in.  But  lo  !  her  body  was  missing."  It  was 
then  asserted,  that  she  had  arisen,  as  did  our  Sa- 
vior, to  Heaven,  and  that  her  "flesh  did  not  see 
corruption." 

She  is  ever  regarded  by  some  as  "the  Parent  of 
God" — as  "the  mother  of  God" — and  by  all  as  an 
Intercessor  with  God.  Do  you  wonder,  then,  my 
dear  friends,  that  in  times  of  deep*  distress,  this 
poor  infatuated  people  should  call  on  her  repeated- 
ly and  vehemently,  even  before  they  call  on  Christ 
or  God,  as  though  hers  were  "the  only  name  given 
under  Heaven,  "whereby  they  can  be  saved  ?"  Pity 
and  pray  for  the  benighted  souls  around  us, 
Yours  affectionately. 


LETTER  XXII. 

Feasts — Fasts — Confession  and  Absolution- 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS: — 

A  very  important  part  of  the 
religion  of  both  the  Armenians  and  the  Greeks, 
consists  in  observing  their  feast  and  fast  days. 

Of  feast  days  they  have  many  during  the  year. 
The  Greeks  have  more  than  the  Armenians.  Both 
nations  profess  to  keep  these  days  holy.  They 
generally  abstain  from  work  during  the  same ;  but 
there  are  probably  no  days,  on  which  there  is  more 
sin  committed.  In  making  this  last  remark,  1  in- 
clude' the  Sabbath.  They  go  to  church  in  the 
morning  as  soon  as  they  rise,  and  the  remainder  of 
the  day  is  usually  spent  in  exchanging  visits. 

The  Greeks  particularly,  array  themselves  in  all 
their  "finery,"  and  either  parade  the  streets,  or  re- 
main at  home  to  receive  ceremonious  visits.  Often- 
times have  we  told  them,  that  as  they  abstained 
from  work  on  these  feast  days  so  scrupulously,  if 
they  were  to  spend  the  time  in  reading  some  profita- 
ble book  together,  it  would  be  more  beneficial  to 
themselves  and  more  acceptable  to  God.  Instead 
of  this,  however,  they  either  spend  the  day  in  list- 
less idleness,  or  collect  into  parties,  eat,  drink  and 
engage  in  amusing  games.  The  same  is  true  of  the 
Sabbath.  Servants,  (whether  Greeks  or  Arme- 
nians,) when  in  Protestant  families,  refuse  to  do  ne- 


LETTER  XXII.  174 

cessary  work,  such  as  the  washing  of  houses  an4 
clothes,  for  instance,  white  they  will  spend  these 
days  in  "foolish  talking  and  jesting,"  and  in  all 
kinds  of  vanity. 

The  Armenians  are  stricter  than  the  Greeks  with 
regard  to  fasting.  All  animal  food,  spawn,  snails, 
and  shell  fish,  are  prohibited  during  their  strictest 
days.  They  confess,  that  they  do  not  fast  as  did 
Christ  and  His  apostles.  While  they  admit  that 
our  Lord  and  His  apostles  fasted  properly  and  ac- 
ceptably, they  maintain  that  their  own  fasts  are 
only  vigils,  which  they  are  permitted  to  keep,  on 
account  of  the  corrupt  feelings  of  their  hearts. 

Both  the  Greeks  and  the  Armenians  fast  every 
Wednesday  and  every  Friday,  with  exceptions 
which  I  shall  afterwards  mention.  Besides  this, 
they  have  long  fasts  of  seven — of  ten — of  fifteen — 
of  twenty  and  even  of  fifty  days !  The  last  is  the 
season  of  Lent.  The  fast  in  honor  of  Elijah  con- 
tinues five  days;  that  of  Gregory  the  Enlightener  five 
days ;  that  of  the  Transfiguration  five  days ;  that 
of  the  elevation  of  the  Cross  five  days  ;  and  that  of 
Saint  James  five  days.  This  last  is  kept  with  great 
strictness,  as  this  saint  is  supposed  to  be  a  defender 
from  the  Plague.  Some  seasons  of  fasting  are  ob- 
served in  reference  to  the  apostles ; — one  in  regard 
to  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ ;  and  one  to 
John  the  Baptist.  Adding  them  all  together,  they 
amount  to  between  one  hundred  fifty  and  two  hun- 
dred days,  among  the  Armenians. 

Perhaps  you  would  be  interested  in  learning  the 


176  LETTER    XXIt. 

particular  manner  of  their  fasting.  By  "fusling" 
you  might  be  led  to  infer,  that  they  abstain  from  all 
food,  at  least  at  the  dinner  hour,  and  you  will  im- 
agine that  they  spend  the  day  in  a  manner  appro- 
priate to  the  idea  of  abstinence  from  food.  But  it 
is  not  so.  They  engage  in  their  usual  duties.  They 
both  eat  and  drink,  and  that  as  much  as  they  de- 
sire, of  their  fast  food.  If  they  arc  wealthy,  they 
may  luxuriate  on  dainties,  even  when  they  are  pro- 
fessedly keeping  a  strict  fast. 

It  sometimes  happens,  that  while  some  of  them 
are  pretending  to  keep  a  strict  fast,  they  drink  wine 
and  rakee  so  excessively  as  to  get  intoxicated. 
Imagine,  how  inconsistent  a  person  must  appear  in 
a  state  of  intoxication  at  a  table,  where  they  are 
professedly  keeping  a  fast ! 

Whenever  a  wedding  takes  place  during  a  sea- 
son of  fasting,  which  is  very  seldom,  all  animal  food 
is  banished  from  the  tables.  All  kinds  of  vegeta- 
ble food,  preserves,  fruit,  &c.,  &c.,  may,  however,- 
be  eaten  with  impunity.  Wine  and  rakee  may  es- 
pecially be  drunk  to  their  hearts  content,  and 
this,  you  may  be  assured  is  no  small  amount. 

I  have  heard  it  suggested  by  visitors  in  wealthy 
families,  where  they  happened  to  be  keeping  a  fast, 
that  there  were  so  many  delicacies  on  the  table, 
that  so  far  as  fasting  was  concerned,  they  would 
prefer  to  fast  all  the  time. 

Many  violate  the  custom  with  regard  to  fasting. 
A  few  do  it,  because  they  will  not  brook  priestly 
domination.  Some,  because  their  consciences  have 


LETTER    XXII.  177 

become  loo  much  enlightened  to  feel  that  there  is 
any  virtue  in  keeping  such  fasts.  There  are  still 
others,  who  are  very  superstitious  with  regard  to 
the  subject,  but  they  are  led  by  their  strong  desires 
for  the  forbidden  food  to  violate  their  supposed  ob- 
ligations, and  to  break  their  fasts.  When  it  is  done, 
they  repent — go  and  confess  their  sins  to  a  priest, 
who  will  read  prayers  over  them  and  procure  their 
absolution.  Jl  mere  farce  the  whole  of  it. 

I   will  now   give  you  a  form  of  absolution  and 
bring  my  letter  to  a  close. 

"May  a  compassionate  God  have  compassion  on 
thee  !  May  he  pardon  all  thy  confessed  and  forgot- 
ten sins.  And  I,  by  right  of  my  priestly  authority 
and  divine  command,  viz:  'Whatsoever  thou  loosest 
on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  Heaven' — by  that  same 
word,  do  I  absolve  thee  from  all  connection  with 
thy  sins  in  thought,  word  and  deed.  In  the  name 
of  the  Father,  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
I  now  admit  thee  into  the  true  Church,  and  what- 
soever work  thou  doest,  may  it  be  to  thee  for  a 
good  work  and  in  future  life,  for  thy  glory." 
Yours  affectionatelv. 


LETTER  XXIII, 

Services  in  the  Armenian  Church  on  Christmas. 

Mr  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

Shall  I  invite  you  to  accom- 
pany me,  in  imagination,  to  the  Armenian  Church  1 
If  you  please,  it  shall  be  on  Christmas.  You  will 
not,  I  apprehend,  hear  a  voice  speaking  into  your 
ear,  as  you  enter  those  courts,  saying,  "Take  thy 
shoes  from  off  thy  feet,  for  the  place  whereon  thou 
standest  is  holy  ground."  We  shall  be  obliged  to 
curtail  our  sleep  ;  for  we  must  be  there  by  3  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  if  we  would  see  all  the  "shows," 
as  the  English  Consul  of  this  city  called  these  cere- 
monies. 

In  the  first  place,  we  will  stop  and  survey  the 
structure  and  its  size.  It  is  built  in  the  form  of  a 
cross,  and  is  quite  as  large,  as  the  largest  sized 
churches  are  in  the  United  States,  not  including  the 
school  establishment  and  the  rooms  devoted  to  the 
Bishop  and  Vartabed. 

Many  pictures  are  attached  to  the  walls.  Shall 
we  linger  and  survey  some  of  them  ?  Whom  do 
they  represent '?  Here  is  a  picture  of  Christ  in  the 
arms  of  Mary,  His  mother.  Here  is  one  repre- 
senting his  baptism — another  his  transfiguration — 
another  his  last  supper  with  his  disciples — another 
his  crucifixion  and  another  his  ascension.  But  xve 
will  go  on  and  examine  others,  though  our  patience 
will  be  exhausted,  ere  we  have  looked  at  all.  On 


LETTER   XXII L  179 

this  side,  are  the  Prophets — there  are  the  twelve 
Apostles,  and  yonder  are  the  four  Evangelists. 
Above,  observe  the  Virgin  Mary,  seven  times  pier- 
ced. Here  is  Loosavarich,  the  Enlightener,  i.  e., 
Gregory.  But  time  will  fail  us  before  we  have 
viewed  all  separately,  as  the  services  are  about  to 
commence.  We  will,  therefore,  walk  up  near  to  the 
altar  and  secure  a  good  seat,  ere  the  ecclesiastics 
come  in.  No  prayers  do  we  hear  proceeding  from 
upright  and  contrite  hearts  !  Prayers  are  read,  but 
they  are  in  a  dead  language.  In  the  meantime,  we 
observe  conversation  going  on  in  various  parts  of 
the  church.  There  are  no  pews  or  benches.  All 
are  seated  on  the  stone  floor,  which  is  carpeted. 
Every  foot  of  it  is  covered  with  human  beings.  It 
is  suggested  that  there  are  probably  3,000  persons 
present.  To  me,  however,  it  appears  rather  a  high 
estimate.  All  whom  we  see,  are  males.  "But 
where  are  the  females'?"  you  inquire  with  interest, 
Do  you  observe  a  lattice  work  around  about  in  the 
gallery  !  Behind  that  they  always  sit  or  stand. 
They  leave  the  lower  and  best  part  of  the  church 
for  the  males,  who  are  on  all  occasions  accounted 
a  superior  order  of  beings.  And  those  now  pres- 
ent are,  probably,  looking  down  through  the  lattice 
work  on  us,  so  highly  favored,  as  to  be  permitted 
to  occupy  a  conspicuous  place  near  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal corps. 

Some  of  the  males  around  and  near  us  are  laugh- 
ing and  talking.  Some  are  coming  in  and  others 
are  going  out.  We  are,  indeed,  ourselves  in  dan- 
ger of  forgetting  that  we  are  in  a  house,  consecra- 


JWO  LETTER    XXIII. 

led  to  the  service  of  God.  How  would  the  pious 
heart  of  David,  the  king,  be  grieved,  could  he  be 
present.  His  language  was,  "How  amiable  are 
thy  tabernacles,  oh  Lord  God  of  Hosts.  I  had 
rather  be  a  door  keeper  in  the  house  of  my  God, 
than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness." 

"But  I  hope  we  shall  hear  some  music,"  methinks 
I  hear  you  say.  "No — yes,  something  which  an- 
swers to  it.  It  is  chanting  or  rather  baiuling, 
and  "of  discords  almost  infinite."  "Heaven  is  the 
birth-place  of  music,"  says  some  one.  But  you 
will  not  be  reminded  of  Heaven  by  any  music 
which  you  will  hear  in  this  church.  "The  Devil 
hates  music,"  said  Martin  Luther.  So  he  con- 
trives to  keep  out  all  soul-elevating  music  from  all 
the  churches  of  the  nominal  Christians  in  the  East. 

A  company  of  young  men  and  boys  are  now 
coming  into  the  church,  each  wearing  a  sacred 
robe  and  bearing  a  lighted  candle  in  his  hand.  They 
are  singing,  "For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,"  &c.  Isa. 
9:6. 

Now  they  begin  to  burn  incense  and  carry  it 
around,  which  is  to  represent  the  acceptableness  of 
religious  services  in  the  sight  of  God. 

A  silver  vessel  is  now  being  filled  with  water. 
Another,  made  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  is  also  filled 
with  oil  brought  from  Etchmiadzin,  called  the 
Miron.  An  image  of  Christ,  made  of  a  piece  of, 
(they  say,)  the  identical  cross  on  which  He  was 
crucified  and  overlaid  with  gold  and  diamonds,  is 
caused  to  stand  upright  in  the  vessel  of  the  water, 


LETTER  XXIII.  181 

above  mentioned.  This  water  is  brought  from  the 
river  of  Jordan  by  pilgrims.  The  mouth  of  the 
dove  is  open  like  that  of  a  pitcher,  and  the  holy  oil 
is  poured  upon  the  head  of  Christ,  or  rather  his 
image,  which  is  to  represent  his  baptism,  and  the 
descent  of  the  Spirit  in-the  form  of  a  dove,  as  he 
was  coming  out  of  the  Jordan.  Math.  3  :  16. 

Some  wafers  are  now  put  into  a  vessel  contain- 
ing wine.  The  wafers,  you  observe,  are  made  of 
unleavened  dough,  are  small,  round,  thin,  and 
have  a  representation  of  our  Savior  on  one  side 
of  them.  These  wafers  are  made  by  the  priests 
at  church.  During  the  time  in  which  they  are 
engaged  in  making  them,  they  do  not  once  go 
home  to  their  families.  It  is  supposed  to  be  a 
business  of  such  a  sacred  character  to  make  this 
bread,  that  they  are  debarred  all  intercourse  with 
their  families  during  this  period.  We  noticed, 
that  some  of  the  wafers  were  put  into  wine.  The 
Bishop  stands  by  the  Altar.  That  which  he  holds 
in  his  hand  is  a  chalice,  containing  some  of  the 
above  mentioned  wafers  and  wine,  but  which  is 
supposed  by  this  people  to  contain  some  of  the 
real  "broken  body  and  shed  blood  of  the  Son  of 
God."  Those  who  are  now  going  up  to  the  altar 
will  partake  of  the  consecrated  elements.  And  if 
you  attentively  observe,  they  put  a  piece  of  money 
into  the  Bishop's  hand.  Some  give  twenty-five 
cents,  some  fifty  cents,  and  some  one  dollar.  Each 
one  kisses  the  hand  of  the  Bishop,  as  he  places 
the  money  within  it.  The  number  is  not  large 


182  LETTER  XXIII. 

who  partake  of  the  elements.  While  the  commu- 
nicants, (as  you  call  them,)  are  partaking  of  them, 
two  men  stand,  one  on  each  side  of  the  Bishop, 
holding  a  napkin  beneath  his  hands,  lest  a  particle 
of  the  elements  should  by  accident  fall  upon  the 
floor,  and  thereby  "the  broken  body  and  the  shed 
blood  of  the  Son  of  God  be  trodden  under  foot." 

It  now  occurs  to  me  to  mention,  that  one  of  the 
Armenian  priests,  on  a  certain  occasion,  carried 
some  of  these  wafers  to  his  house.  His  object 
was  to  have  some  by  him  in  case  he  should  be 
called  to  visit  the  dying  bed  of  some  person  in  the 
night  time.  Under  these  circumstances,  he  would 
not  be  under  the  necessity  of  going  to  the  church 
for  some.  He  carried  them  home,  put  them  away 
in  a  closet.  His  children  one  day,  happening  to 
find  them,  took  them  out  of  the  box  and  scattered 
the  pieces  about  on  the  floor.  The  dreadful  crime 
of  scattering  the  pieces  of  the  body  of  Christ  on 
the  floor,  came  to  the  ears  of  the  Bishop.  He 
commanded  that  a  part  of  that  room  be  torn  away, 
the  floor  taken  up  and  burned,  and  the  house  be 
repaired  again,  merely  from  this  occurrence. 

Previous  to,  and  while  the  Bishop  is  delivering 
a  sermon,  he  wears  a  vagar  or  black  covering, 
upon  his  head.  His  sermon  is  on  the  birth  of 
Christ.  He  speaks  of  him  as  our  Intercessor  and 
our  only  Intercessor.  He  alludes  to  the  star, 
which  guided  the  wise  men  to  the  Savior  at  his 
birth.  "So,"  says  he,  "let  the  star  shine  into  your 
hearts  to  illuminate  them.  Repent  of  your  sins. 


XXIII.  183 

Forsake  them.  The  gates  of  heaven  are  open  to 
you  all.  Why  wait  ?  Come  to  Christ.  Are  you 
asleep  ?  Are  you  benumbed  by  your  sins  ?" 

I  am  pleased  with  what  he  says  in  reference  to 
the  fulness  of  Christ,  and  with  his  urging  the  peo- 
ple to  come  to  him,  without  once  alluding  to  the 
intercessions  of  the  saints  —  and  saying  that  they 
must  depend  on  them  for  admittance  into  Heaven. 
Still,  I  fear  that  while  he  is  calling  on  all  to  come, 
and  saying  that  the  doors  of  heaven  are  open  for 
them,  it  is  to  be  presumed  that  no  one  among  the 
many  thousands  present,  once  dreams  of  any  ob- 
stacles existing  in  his  heart,  to  keep  him  away 
from  this  all-sufficient  Savior.  They  probably  all 
feel  the  utmost  complacency  in  the  assurance,  that 
all  is  done  that  is  necessary,  and  that  they  are  both 
ready  and  willing  to  go  to  heaven  in  their  much 
loved  sins.  An  easy  way  indeed  ! 

The  Bishop  has  changed  his  robes  twice — in  all, 
wearing  three  different  dresses.  The  last  which 
he  puts  on  is  truly  splendid.  From  his  mitre  down 
to  his  slippers,  his  garments  are  embroidered  with 
gold.  How  much  do  you  imagine  was  the  ex- 
pense of  this  superb  attire  ?  We  are  informed  that 
it  probably  cost  $2,500.  Is  such  a  dress  required 
— is  it  desirable,  when  a  servant  of  God  waits  on 
Him  in  His  courts  ?  Is  it  with  embroidered  gar- 
ments, with  gold  and  costly  attire  alone,  that  the 
Lord  of  Hosts  will  delight  to  dwell  ?  Oh  no  !  For 
in  Isaiah  we  read,  "To  this  man  will  I  look,  who 
is  of  an  humble  and  contrite  spirit,  and  who  tremb- 


LETTER  xxiir. 

leth  at  rny  Word."  Now  it  is  day-break — the 
ceremonies  are  closed  !  I  feel  inclined  to  say, 
though  I  may  appear  to  some  of  you  to  be  rather 
severe,  that  though  I  never  in  my  life  found  my- 
self in  the  interior  of  a  Theatre,  I  found  myself 
sometimes  querying  this  morning,  weather  /  was 
not,  on  the  present  occasion,  gazing  at  some 
theatrical  exhibitions. 

Yours  affectionately. 


LETTER  XXIV. 

Pilgrimages, 
MY  DEAR  FRIENDS: — 

You  have  heard  of  pilgrima- 
ges, I  doubt  not.  If  so,  you  are  aware  that  they 
are  journeys  performed  to  holy  places  with  the 
purpose,  ostensibly,  of  securing  some  benefit  to 
the  soul.  Thus,  the  Mussulmans  go  to  Mecca, 
the  birth  place  of  Mohammed,  their  Prophet. 
Christians  of  all  names,  in  greater  or  lesser  num- 
bers, go  to  Jerusalem,  "the  Holy  City."  Parties 
of  young  men  go  together.  Again  the  father  or 
the  husband  and  wife  go  together.  Sometimes 
large  familcs  go  in  a  company.  Much  time  and 
money  is  expended,  according  to  the  wealth  of  the 
individuals.  Innumerable  hardships  are  endured. 
Some  individuals  go  twice,  and  I  think  that  I  have 
heard  of  some  who  have  gone  even  three  times. 
When  they  depart,  they  are  accompanied  by  their 
relations  and  friends  and  some  of  the  ecclesiastical 
corps,  a  short  distance.  The  latter  perform  the 
religions  ceremony  of  chanting,  as  they  walk  to- 
gether out  of  the  city.  On  their  return,  the  same 
classes  go  out  to  meet  them,  and  accompany  them, 
into  the  city  and  to  the  church,  in  solemn  order, 
with  the  burning  of  candles  in  broad-daylight, 
chanting,  etc.  etc.  On  their  arrival  at  the  church, 
some  religious  services  are  performed,  in  their 
^pinion,  appropriate  to  the  occasion.  This  alto-. 
17 


ISC  LETTER   XXIV. 

Aether  occasions  considerable  eclat.  The  pilgrims 
then  go  to  their  homes,  where,  for  three  or  four 
days,  they  are  engaged  in  receiving  calls  of  wel- 
come and  congratulation,  and  in  relating  the  ad- 
ventures of  the  journey. 

It  is  to  some,  probably,  a  pleasant  journey  ;  es- 
pecially, if  they  have  wealth  and  can  make  every 
comfortable  arrangement  for  the  journey.  But  to 
the  indigent,  it  is  a  season  of  numerous  hardships. 

A  female  attended  my  Bible  class,  one  day.  I 
observed  that  she  was  a  stranger.  Her  youthful 
countenance,  her  singularly  beautiful  black  eyes, 
and  her  strange  dialect,  attracted  my  attention  and 
excited  my  interest.  I  made  enquiries  as  to  who 
she  was  and  whence  she  came.  I  ascertained  that 
she  was  a  native  of  Erzroom,  a  city  in  the  inter- 
ior of  Asia  Minor—that  she  had  left  her  home  with 
her  husband  and  child  a  year  previous,  and  had 
been  on  a  long  pilgrimage  of  one  thousand  miles 
or  more  to  Jerusalem.  She  was  on  her  home- 
ward journey  with  her  husband.  They  had  sus- 
tained innumerable  hardships.  They  had  lost  two 
children,  (of  one  of  which  she  became  the  mother 
on  the  way,)  during  the  journey.  They  had  suf- 
fered much  from  sickness  themselves.  Having 
expended  all  their  money,  they  were  obliged  to 
travel  through  the  country  of  Asia  Minor  on  foot, 
and  to  subsist  on  charity  ;  and  during  the  winter 
season  withal.  At  one  time  they  were  attacked 
by  robbers,  and  suffered  the  loss  of  some  things, 
though  they  had  but  few  to  lose.  With  great  dif- 


LETTER    XXIV.  187 

ficulty  they  reached  this  city.  Her  situation  great- 
ly excited  my  sympathy,  as  she  was  thinly  clad 
and  the  weather  was  extremely  inclement  at  that 
time.  I  reasoned  with  her  on  the  folly  of  sacrifi- 
cing so  much  to  gain  salvation  in  this  way,  when  it 
was  offered  to  us  and  to  all,  at  our  own  doors, 
"without  money  and  without  price."  I  saw  her 
no  more.  She  started  off  on  her  homeward  jour- 
ney, a  distance  of  several  hundred  miles,  on  foot 
with  her  husband,  I  presume,  depending  on  the 
charities  of  strangers,  to  aid  them  on  their  way. 
She  told  me,  that  they  had  something  of  a  little 
fortune  at  home,  should  they  ever  arrive  to  claim 
it.  I  often  think  of  that  young  and  beautiful, 
though  desolate  stranger,  and  much  desire  some 
information  respecting  her.  She  was  one  of  those 
peculiarly  interesting  persons,  whom,  though  I 
have  seen  but  once,  and  may  never  meet  again  till 
the  heavens  be  no  more,  still,  I  cannot  forget  them. 
I  have  formed  the  resolution  of  writing  to  the 
Missionaries  in  Erzroom  and  soliciting  their  in- 
terest in  her  behalf.  Oh  !  may  they  be  able  to 
lead  her  to  the  feet  of  Jesus  !  How  shall  I  rejoice, 
if  I  may  meet  her  before  the  throne  of  God  and 
the  Lamb,  clad,  not  in  the  thin  and  ragged  gar- 
ments of  extreme  indigence,  but  in  the  resplendent 
robes  of  a  Savior's  righteousness !  If  so,  I  shall 
esteem  it  joy  unspeakable  to  tune  my  harp  with 
hers,  to  the  praise  of  the  dear  Redeemer  ! 
Yours  affectionately. 


LETTER  XXV. 

Legends. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

I  believe  I  have  not  yet  al- 
luded to  the  many  Legends,  which  are  in  existence 
among  the  Nominal '  Christians,  and  to  the  fact, 
that  they  attach  much  sanctity  to  them.  They 
oftentimes  give  the  precedence  to  these,  rather 
than  to  the  Word  of  the  Eternal  God.  They 
have  a  great  abundance  of  them,  from  which 
selections  are  made  and  they  are  read  from  Sabbath 
to  Sabbath.  Few  of  them  contain  any  moral 
truth.  Indeed,  I  am  not  aware  that  any  do. 

I  will  give  you  one  as  a  specimen,  and  I  beg 
you  to  remember,  while  you  are  reading  it,  that 
to  such  foolish  mummeries,  precious  immortals 
listen  as  to  the  blessed  Bible  itself !  They  are, 
fortunately,  written  in  the  ancient  Armenian  lan- 
guage. Therefore,  few  comparatively,  understand 
their  import.  The  following  is  a  legend  respect- 
ing Sourp  Hagob,  (St.  James.) 

"  Sourp  Hagob  was  Loosavarich's  sister's  son. 
He  was  an  ascetic  of  great  renown.  He  remained 
in  the  mountains,  both  in  hot  and  in  cold  weather 
— in  hunger  and  in  thirst.  The  angels  even,  were 
astonished  that  he  was  able  to  endure  so  much. 
Christ  himself  took  notice  of  him,  and  in  cold 
weather  lie  warmed  him,  and  in  hot  weather  He 
cooled  him." 

"  But  Sourp  Hagob  prayed  Christ,  not  to '-shew 


LETTER    XXV,  189 

mercy  to  his  body,  so  inclined  to  sin.  "Let  it 
alone,"'  said  he,  "that  it  may  suffer  here  in  this 
world  and  find  peace  in  the  next."  But  Christ 
answered  him,  that  it  was  not  meet  for  him  to 
suffer  more  than  his  nature  was  aMe  to  bear.  He 
promised  him,  moreover,  that  He  would  give  him 
His  spirit,  and  the  power  to  work  miracles  also. 
After  our  Lord  had  said  this,  he  ascended  into 
Heaven." 

"  After  this,  Sourp  Hagob  gave  thanks  to  God 
and  descended  the  mountain.  He  passed  on,  and 
soon  came  to  a  river.  On  the  other  side,  there 
were  some  farmers  engaged  in  their  work.  He 
besought  them  to  assist  him  in  passing  the  river. 
They  ridiculed  him  and  said,  "Cannot  you,  who 
are  a  monk,  pass  the  water  alone  ?"  He  then 
spread  his  cloak  upon  the  water,  and  seating  him- 
self upon  it,  passed  safely  to  the  other  side.  On 
reaching  it,  he  shook  his  cloak,  and  forthwith  there 
came  up  a  tree.  He  then  gave  salutations  to  the 
farmers  and  asked  them,  what  they  were  doing. 
They  replied,  (for  the  sake  of  imposition,)  that 
they  were  planting  thorns.  From  that  hour,  noth- 
ing but  thorns  grew  in  that  field." 

"One  day  as  he  was  going  to  a  village,  he  be- 
came weary  and  seated  himself  upon  a  well. 
There  happened  to  be  some  virgins,  washing  by 
it.  On  account  of  their  want  of  modesty,  he 
caused  the  water  to  dry  up,  and  the  virgins  hair 
to  turn  white.  As  he  went  on,  the  villagers  fol- 
lowed him,  entreating  him  to  turn  about  and  work 


190  LETTER  XXV. 

another  miracle,  by  which  the  water  should  be 
made  to  flow,  and  the  virgins'  hair  be  made  black 
again.  He  complied  so  far  as  the  water  was  con- 
cerned, but  would  not  be  entreated  in  reference  to 
the  virgins'  hair." 

These  relations  are  given,  not  on  account  of  any 
interest  which  they  possess,  but  exclusively,  for 
the  purpose  of  enabling  you  to  judge  of  the  unpro- 
fitable nature  of  a  part  of  the  exercises,  to  which 
the  great  multitude  listen  from  week  to  week. 
Are  they  not  starving  for  the  Bread  of  Life  ?  But 
alas  !  they  know  it  not.  Now,  while  they  are  in 
this  condition,  "feeding  on  husks,"  if  the  true 
Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God  was  but  preached  to 
them  faithfully  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath,  by  their 
own  Ecclesiastics,  how  quickly  would  the  spirit- 
ually dead  be  quickened  into  life  !  What  an 
awakening  —  what  a  reviving  —  there  would  be  ! 
My  heart  dilates  at  the  thought !  "Come,  oh  breath  ! 
and  breathe  upon  these  slain,  that  they  may  live !" 
"Awake  !  awake  !  oh  arm  of  the  Lord,  put  on 
thy  strength  as  in  ancient  days,  in  times  of  old." 

I  will  make  one  request,  my  dear  friends,  in 
closing,  in  behalf  of  these  famishing  thousands, 
viz  :  as  you  listen  to  the  words  of  Eternal  truth, 
from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath,  raise,  at  least,  one  heart- 
felt petition  to  God,  that  the  time  of  a  general 
awakening  may  arrive  among  those,  who  are  now 
and  have  been  for  ages,  sleeping  the  sleep  of 
death.  We  cannot  do  without  your  prayers. 
Affectionately  yours. 


LETTER  XXVI, 

MISCELLANIES. 

r'isil  of  an  Armenian  family — return  of  the 
same  —  murder  in  a  village — visit  of  B.  C. 
— account  of  his  conversion  and  happy  death 
o/7?.  8. 

Mr  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

Recently,  we  were  invited  to 
visit  a  respectable  Armenian  family  and  went  ac- 
cordingly. There  was  not  only  the  appearance  of 
wealth,  but  of  the  most  perfect  order  and  neatness. 
The  members  of  the  family  were  very  accessible, 
and  expressed  the  desire,  which  they  said  they 
had  long  felt,  to  form  our  acquaintance.  I  had 
previously  understood  that  the  female  members 
had  expressed  a  desire  to  attend,  some  of  our  reli- 
gious services. 

The  subject  of  religion  was  easily  and  naturally 
introduced.  The  mother  of  the  gentleman  of  the 
house  appeared  seriously  inclined.  She  listened 
with  marked  attention  to  the  discussion  of  subjects 
of  a  religious  character.  She  remarked  during  the 
conversation,  that  "great  trials  had  come  upon  her 
head,"  and  added,  that  she  never  attended  the 
Armenian  church.  But  did  not  express  the  rea- 
sons why  she  did  not. 

After  our  return  home,  however,  we  ascertained 
that  she  had,  during  the  early  part  of  her  conjugal 


192  LETTER    XXVI. 

life,  embraced  Mohammedanism,  It  was  done 
for  the  purpose  of  marrying  an  Armenian  gentle 
man,  who  was  already  a  married  man,  while  she 
herself  was  a  widow.  By  embracing  the  Mo- 
hammedan religion,  she  could,  with  perfect  ease, 
become  united. 

They  were  both  of  them  connected  with  fami- 
lies decidedly  of  the  first  respectability,  among  the 
Armenians  in  Broosa.  It  was  by  no  means  a 
happy  connexion,  and  I  doubt  not,  they  have  both 
repented  "in  dust  and  ashes,"  for  having  formed  it. 
They  separated  after  an  interval  of  a  few  years. 
Subsequently,  she  has  resided  at  home  with  her 
son,  a  man  of  high  respectability. 

She  seeks  retirement.  She  has  evidently  no 
interest  in  Mohammedanism.  But  hitherto,  the 
influence  of  fear,  or  some  other  motive,  has  kept 
her  from  avowing  it.  Since,  however,  permission" 
is  now  granted  to  all  Mussulmans,  who  were 
formerly  Christians,  to  return  to  their  former  faith, 
she  will,'probably,  eventually  re-embrace  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  Oh  !  may  she  not  only  re-embrace 
Christianity,  but  have  her  heart  and  soul  renewed 
from  above  ! 

More  recently,  she  has  returned  our  visit,  and 
has  excited  our  interest  still  more.  We  conversed 
on  moral  and  religious  subjects^eonsidcrably.  Mr. 
S.  read  to  her  and  the  party  with  her,  from  God's 
blessed  Word.  It  was  in  short,  a  pleasant,  and  I 
trust,  will  prove,  a  profitable  visit. 


J   E 


LETTER    XXVI. 


^ 
When  the  Nominal  Christians  become  Mussul- 

mans, it  is  usually  for  the  purpose  of  aggrandize- 
ment, or  on  account  of  a  provocation  received. 
Disappointment  has  been  experienced,  or  some 
offence  has  been  taken.  Some  parents  have  as- 
serted, that  they  were  afraid  to  discipline  their 
children,  lest  they  should  become  displeased,  run 
off  and  become  Mussulmans.  This  is  one  cause, 
which  has  been  assigned  for  so  much  misconduct 
in  families.  Dining  the  past  few  years,  it  is  my 
impression,  that  a  less  number  of  instances  have 
occurred  of  Christians  embracing  Mohammedan- 
ism,  than  in  former  years. 

In  a  neighboring  village,  a  Turk  was  a  few 
clays  since  killed  byline  unknown  person.  Anoth- 
er Turk  was  wrongfully  accused  of  the  murder, 
by  some  of  his  enemies.  He  was  brought  to  this 
city  and  was  condemned  to  die.  He  repeatedly 
declared  his  innocence.  It  was,  however,  not 
heeded.  Finally,  he  was  killed  in  the  most 
horrid  manner  in  the  public  street. 

The  weapons,  with  which  they  performed  this 
b:\rbarous  deed,  were  dull  —  he  was  cut  here  and 
hacked  there,  while  the  poor  innocent  man  pros- 
trate on  his  back,  declared  ITS  innocence  and  en- 
treated for  mercy.  The  wife  of  the  man  who 
was  murdered  in  the  village,  came  into  the  city 
for  the  purpose,  apparently,  of  witnessing  the  ex- 
ecution. She  stood  at  the  head  of  the  dying  man, 

when  this  hacking  process  was  going  on  and  ex- 
18 


J94  J.BTTER    XXVI. 

claimed,  "  Give  me  a  knife  and  I  will  despatch 
him."  They  were. an  hour  in  killing  him  !  When 
he  was  killed  the  dead  body  was  left  in  the  street, 
several  days,  ostensibly,  as  "a  terror  to  evil  doers." 
But  the  accusers  have  since  acknowledged  their 
deception  and  confess  that  they  caused  the  murder 
of  an  innocent  man.  The  real  murderer  is  still 
walking  at  large  unmolested. 


A  few  months  since,  a  young  Christian  brother, 
B.  C.,  came  to  us  from  Constantinople.  He  was 
apparently  a  devoted  Christian,  and  ardently  de- 
sirous of  seeing  the  salvation  of  God  appear  among 
his  countrymen.  He  was  performing  a  tour  for 
the  purpose  of  ascertaining,  as  near  as  possible, 
how  far  the  kingdom  of  God  had  progressed  in  the 
intervening  villages.  He  spent  a  week  in  our 
missionary  circle.  His  apparently  deep  consecra- 
tion to  the  work  of  his  Master  greatly  interested 
us  in  him.  While  he  was  with  us,  I  was  induced 
to  elicit  from  him  his  history.  It  was,  in  substance, 
the  following. 

Up  to  twelve  years  of  age  he  attended  a  school, 
established  by  his  nation,  and  acquired  the  first 
rudiments  of  an  education.  Subsequently,  for 
the  period  of  four  years,  he  was  an  attendant  in  a 
merchant's  shop.  While  thus  engaged,  he  became 
acquainted  with  some  Europeans,  who  were  infi- 
dels in  their  sentiments.  As  he  heard  them  ridi- 
culing a/I  religion,  his  confidence  in  his  own  be- 
came impaired.  Indeed,  at  this  early  age,  he  was 


LA/J'TEK    XXVI.  195 

far  advanced  on  the  dangerous  roads  of  infidelity. 
At  length,  he  was  induced  to  go  and  hear  the 
Rev.  Mr.  D  wight  preach.  He  was  greatly  sur- 
prised and  interested  in  the  new  truths  he  there 
heard.  However,  his  distress  predominated.  He 
was  in  a  state  of  concern  for  about  six  months. 
His  principal  anxiety,  during  this  period  was, 
"How  can  I  be  saved?"  He  began  to  read  the 
Bible  and  other  religious  books  with  great  avidity. 
His  family  friends,  witnessing  his  deep  concern, 
were  displeased  with  him  and  concealed  his  books. 
But  it  was  all  in  vain.  He  procured  others  as  fast 
as  those,  which  he  already  possessed,  were  taken 
from  him.  While  he  remained  at  home  with  his 
friends,  he  conversed  on  subjects  pertaining  to 
their  everlasting  peace.  He  proposed  to  pray  with 
them.  They  refused  him  the  privilege.  They 
greatly  ridiculed  the  idea,  and  called  him  a  fool. 
They  said  to  him,  "  pray  for  yourself  that  your 
reason  may  be  restored  to  you ;  as  for  ourselves, 
we  do  not  wish  for  any  of  your  prayers."  As  he 
found  "no  rest  for  the  sole  of  his  feet"  at  home,  he 
resolved  to  leave  his  friends  and  to  seek  a  home 
where  he  could  enjoy  the  sympathy  and  aid  of  the 
children  of  God.  Though  his  parents  were  re- 
spectable  people,  he  preferred  to  leave  them  and 
engage  in  some  menial  service,  where  he  could 
"learn  the  way  of  God  more  perfectly,"  and  at  the 
same  time  earn  his  daily  bread,  "  Choosing  rather 
lo  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  than  (o 
enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season." 


1U6  LETTER    XXVI. 

He  accordingly  went  to  Mr.  D.  and  desired  him 
to  permit  him  to  become  an  inmate  in  his  family. 
He  wished  to  engage  in  some  service  ;  but,  at  the 
same  time,  desired  to  employ  his  time  in  study,  as 
far  as  his  circumstances  would  permit. 

Mr.  D.  kindly  acceded  to  his  proposal,  and  he 
was  received  into  this  excellent  family.  He  re- 
mained with  them  about  ten  months,  and  unques- 
tionably made  rapid  progress  in  divine  knowledge. 

He  spoke  of  an  interview,  which  he  held  on  one 
occasion,  with  a  relative  of  his,  who  is  a  man  of 
influence,  and  if  I  am  not  mistaken,  he  is  one  of 
the  primates  of  the  Armenian  nation.  I  will  re- 
late the  substance  of  it. 

B.  C.,  on  this  occasion,  sat  down  with  his  rela- 
tive, and  in  a  kind  and  humble  manner,  endeavor- 
ed to  speak  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  He  ac- 
knowledged his  own  ignorance,  and  strove  to  take 
a  very  low  place  at  his  relative's  feet,  rather  in  the 
attitude  of  a  scholar  than  that  of  a  teacher.  But 
his  efforts  to  win  his  confidence  were  in  vain. 
They  were  all  repulsed.  He  was  even  forbidden 
to  enter  his  relative's  abode.  He  was  assured 
that  if  he  ever  attempted  to  pass  his  threshold 
again,  he  would  be  murdered  on  the  spot.  B.  C. 
endeavored  to  receive  all  his  threatcnings  and  re- 
vilings  with  meekness,  and  frequently  expressed 
his  sense  of  unworthines.s  to  suffer  any  thing  for 
his  Divine  Master's  sake.  When  we,  in  listening, 
Assured  him  of  our  sympathy,  lie  repeatedly  re- 
plied,— "It  is  nothing  —  it  is  nothing —  I  deserve 


LETTER    XXVI.  197 

not  so  much  as  this/'  viz  :  "  the  privilege  of  suf- 
fering shame  and  reproach  for  Jesus'  sake/' 

I  know  not  when  I  have  met  with  a  young 
Christian,  who  appeared  to  be  so  deeply  imbued' 
with  the  Spirit  of  his  dear  Redeemer,  as  this  young 
man.  The  great  desire  of  glorifying  G  od  seemed 
to  swallow  up  every  other,  comparatively.  If  he 
realizes  his  heart's  desire,  he  will  soon  greet  the 
shores  of  America,  and  commence  his  studies.* 

An  instance  of  hopeful  conversion  has  occurred 
near  our  residence,  which  will  illustrate  the  value 
of  religion  amid  the  various  ills  of  life.  B.  S.,  a 
poor  man,  though  young  comparatively,  has  been 
confined  to  his  bed  by  sickness,  for  the  period  of 
\  about  six  years.  We  heard  nothing  of  him,  till  he 
had  been  ill  a  year  or  two.  At  length,  some  one 
accidently  or  rather  providentially,  mentioned  his 
case  to  us.  We  went  to  see  him,  and  found  him 
in  a  truly  pitiable  condition.  He  was  scarcely 
able  to  move  himself  in  bed,  and  yet  so  extremely 
indigent,  that  he  was  under  the  necessity  of  labor- 
ing with  his  hands,  while  lying  prostrate  on  his 
back,  or  at  least,  while  being  partially  supported 
by  pillows.  In  this  condition,  he  knitted  stockings, 
carded  wool ;  and  spun  yarn.  He  has  been  at- 
tended by  a  poor,  feeble,  widowed  mother,  \vho 
looks  as  if  her  grief  of  heart  was  slowly,  but  sure- 
ly, consuming  her.  In  addition  to  seeing  this  son 

*  Since  the  above  was  written,  our  young  friend  has 
embarked  for  the  United  States. 


198  LETTER  XXVI. 

lying  prostrate  from  month  to  month,  and  from 
year  to  year,  she  has  yet  another  son,  who  "has 
wandered  far  off,"  and  has  neither  returned  to  in- 
quire after  his  distressed,  widowed  mother  and 
feeble  brother,  or  sent  them  one  line  of  remem- 
brance and  condolence. 

Mr.  S.  and  myself  were  attracted  to  that  sick 
room  from  time  to  time,  and  often  found  opportu- 
nities of  speaking  on  the  compassion  of  onr  blessed 
Savior.  We  ascertained,  that  he  could  read,  though 
he  had  read  nothing  to  any  good  purpose  up  to 
that  period.  Mr.  S.  sent  him  a  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture. He  began  to  read  it  with  great  avidity. 
Surprise  and  delight  took  possession  of  his  mind. 
He  read  with  peculiar  interest  also,  the  book  of 
Job.  He  could  appropriate  many  of  its  preci 
passages  to  himself.  By  degrees,  light,  beamed 
upon  his  mind.  "  Old  things  passed  away  and  all 
things  (apparently)  became  new."  It  is  now 
about  six  years  since  he  was  brought  low.  He 
has  been  "full  of  tossings  to  and  fro."  He  has 
suffered  from  pain,  from  hunger  and  from  scarcity 
of  clothing,  from  cold  in  the  winter  and  from  heat 
in  the  summer.  Still,  he  blesses  the  God  of  his 
salvation  for  all  His  providential  dealings  towards 
him.  He  praises  Him,  for  bringing  him  into  such 
a  low  estate,  where  every  other  refuge  has  failed 
him,  and  he  has  been  compelled  to  look  alone  to 
the  Savior.  •  A  precious  Savior  indeed,  He  has 
become  to  him  !  That  room,  the  abode  of  poverty 
and  distress,  now  seems  a  privileged  place.  The 


XTTI.  199 

exceeding  great  and  precious  promises  are  sweet 
themes  for  his  mind  to  dwell  upon.  When  his 
neighbors  come  in  to  visit  him,  he  reads  to  them 
from  the  blessed  book  of  God.  Trie  native  breth- 
ren go  in  frequently  and  commune  with  him  "on 
things  pertaining  to  their  everlasting  peace."  His 
feeble  and  aged  mother  appears  to  be  somewhat 
interested  in  the  truths  of  Christianity,  of  late.  Oh  ! 
may  she  become  savingly  benefitted  by  them  !  She 
now  ardently  longs  for  the  return  of  her  roving, 
prodigal  son,  who  has  wandered  a  far  off  and  "is 
feeding  on  husks."  She  thinks  he  would  become 
interested  in  the  truth,  if  he'could  but  gain  a  knowl- 
edge of  it.  Peace  dwells  in  that  little,  humble 
abode.  Christ  dwells  there,  and  it  seems  some- 
times "  like  the  gate  of  Heaven,"  when  we  have 
taken  our  seats  upon  little  rude  stools  by  the  side 
of  this  poor,  dying  saint. 

A  short  time  since,  Mr.  S.  and  myself  went  in 
to  see  him,  hearing  that  he  was  more  ill  than  usual. 
The  curtains  of  night  were  gathering  thick  and 
rapidly  around*.  The  hour  of  his  dissolution 
seemed  near  at  hand.  We  spoke  of  Christ,  and  of 
the  things  which  he  had  laid  up  for  them  that  fear 
him.  We  united  in  prayer.  Our  poor,  weary, 
suffering  brother  was  fervently  commended  to  the 
compassionate  Savior  of  lost  and  dying  sinners. 
I  did  not  expect  to  meet  him  again  "till  the 
Heavens  be  no  more."  But  he  is  still  an  inhabi- 
tant of  this  world,  though  very  gradually  and  slow- 
ly sinking  to  the  grave. 


LETTER  XXVI. 

I  would  commend  him  to  your  prayers,  but  lie 
.will  probably  be  far  removed  from  l heir  influence 
before  this  reaches  you. 

Affectionately  yours. 

Our  brother  is  released  !  Yes,  he  has  been  kind- 
ly removed  to  that  land,  "where  the  inhabitants 
no  more  shall  say,  I  am  sick."  Two  days  since, 
he  breathed  his  last,  while  committing  his  soul  into 
the  hands  of  Christ  and  praying  Him,  "to  come 
quickly"  and  make  no  delay.  Blessed  spirit  ! 
we  trust,  it  is  with  thee  now  "  joy  unspeakable  I" 


JEWESS. 


Various  means  used  for  the  diffusion  of  light 
and  truth. 

MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

I  design  in  this  letter  to  speak  of 
the  efforts  made  for  the  dissemination  of  knowledge 
among  this  people. 

1st.  There  is  the  regular  preaching  of  the  Gos- 
pel, from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath.  The  language 
used  is  the  Turkish.  The  number  who  attend  is 
variable,  and  at  no  time  large.  They  are  princi- 
pally Armenians.  Some  Greeks  are  irregular  at- 
tendants. A  few  Franks  also  attend. 

The  service  is  conducted  thus.  First,  an  invo- 
cation ;  next  the  reading  of  a  portion  of  Scripture, 
with  a  few  accompanying  explanations.  Prayer  is 
next  offered.  Following  prayer,  is  singing.  The 
hymns  were  originally  English,  but  have  been 
translated  into  Turkish,  accommodated  to  our 
music.  Next,  the  Sermon,  which  is  always  ex- 
temporaneous, and  adapted,  as  much  as  possible, 
to  the  modes  of  thinking  and  feeling  of  the  people, 
being  plain,  simple  and  practical.  Lastly,  the 
prayer  and  benediction.  When  the  service  is  con- 
cluded, most  of  the  native  hearers  remain  for  a 
season,  and  engage  in  reading  the  Bible.  One  of 
the  brethren  most  competent,  takes  the  lead  in 
making  inquiries  and  suggestions.  They,  general- 
ly, remain  several  hours,  and  close  their  exercises 


20','  LETTEH   XXVII. 

with  prayer.  We  encourage  their  remaining, 
because  by  going  to  their  respective  homes,  they 
come  in  'contact  with  scenes,  and  hear  conversa- 
tion, which  would  have  a  tendency  to  dissipate 
the  impressions  acquired,  far  more  than  by  attend- 
ing to  the  exercises  in  which  they  informally  en- 
gage by  remaining. 

2d.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  Sabbath  there  is  an 
exercise  for  females.  It  consists  of  reading  the 
Scriptures  and  expository  remarks  accompanied 
by  prayer. 

3d.  On  Tuesday,  there  is  a  Bible  Class  for  fe- 
males. It  originated  thus — "the  poor,  the  lame,  the 
halt  and  the  blind"  were  invited  to  come  in  and 
listen  to  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures.  On  their 
departure,  bread  is  scattered  among  the  extremely 
indigent  —  or  if  the  weather  is  cold,  coal  is  dis- 
tributed. Some  undoubtedly  come  merely  "for 
the  sake  of  the  loaves  and  fishes."  On  the  other 
hand,  there  are  others  who  come  solely  to  hear 
the  words  of  Eternal  life.  It  has  been  an  un- 
speakable privilege  to  explain  to  these  naturally 
ignorant  and  generally  indigent  sisters  of  humani- 
ty the  way  of  salvation  through  a  crucified  Savior. 
Especially  so,  as  it  might  emphatically  be  said  of 
most  of  them,  "no  man  careth  for  their  souls." 

4th.  On  Wednesday,  ther^  is  a  Bible  class  for 
males.  This  has  been  in  existence  for  several 
years.  They  are  generally  pious  young  men  who 
attend  this  exercise. 

5th.   On  Friday  a  Theological  Lecture  is  given. 


LETTER    VXVffi  ^03 

The  object  of  this  exercise  is  to  present  a  systema- 
tic view  of  the  great  doctrines  of  Christianity.  At 
present,  however,  a  course  of  Lectures  is  being 
given  "on  the  Life  of  Christ." 

6th.  A  Monthly  Concert  is  held  in  Turkish  as 
well  as  in  English,  which  is  attended  by  the  na- 
tive brethren  and  by  the  gentlemen  of  the  mission. 
The  number  is  not  large  who  attend  any  of  these 
exercises.  But  we  do  not  and  "will  not  despise 
the  day  of  small  things." 

7th.  The  writing  of  tracts,  and  books,  and  trans- 
lations, are  going  on  by  the  different  members  of 
the  station,  as  time  and  other  occupations  per- 
mit. 

8th.  All  the  different  members  of  the  station  at- 
tach much  importance  to  the  idea  of  visiting  the 
natives  at  their  respective  homes,  and  also  of  secur- 
ing visits  from  them  at  our  own  houses.  We  aim 
to  make  such  visits  profitable,  and,  in  this  way, 
much  religious  truth  is  undoubtedly  inculcated. 
During  the  long  winter  evenings,  our  facilities  in 
this  respect  are  very  encouraging. 

9th.  Books  are  disposed  of  in  greater  or  lesser 
numbers  and  quantities,  according  to  the  quietude 
or  opposition  of  the  times.  They  are  either  sold 
or  gratuitously  disposed  of.  They  are,  however, 
generally  sold. 

10th.  Tours  are  performed  from  time  to  time 
among  the  neighboring  or  more  distant  villages. 
In  several  of  them,  we  trust,  the  work  of  the  Lord 
has  commenced.  The  number,  who  are  apparent- 


204  LETTER    XXVII. 

ly  interested  in  any  or  all  of  them,  is  not  large.  But 
the  indications  are  such,  as  to  warrant  the  expec- 
tation, that  the  cause  will  progress,  if  but  much 
earnest  prayer  commingled  with  sincere  faith  be 
expended  on  them.  The  point  of  interest  in  these 
places  is  not  so  much  the  number  of  individuals 
who  are  inquiring,  as  the  fact  that  inquiry  has 
commenced.  This  beginning  is  a  pledge  of  future 
blessings. 

These  are  the  means  which  are  used.  And  it 
needs  only  the  blessing  of  God  upon  them,  and  a 
large  attendance  on  them,  to  make  them  effectual 
in  extending  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  For  this  we 
earnestly  solicit  your  prayers.  "For  Paul  may 
plant  and  Apollos  water,'7  but  unless  God  give  the 
increase,  it  will  all  be  in  vain. 
Yours  truly. 


LETTER  XIV1I1, 

Concluding    Thoughts* 
MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  : — 

I  have  the  prospect  of  shortly 
leaving  home  with  Mr.  S.  for  a  brief  season,  to 
attend  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Mission  in  Tur- 
key, to  be  held  inConstantinople.  This  induces 
me  to  bring  this  "  Series  of  Letters"  to  a  close. 

I  have  been  communicating  with  you  for  so  long 
a  period,  and  in  so  familiar  a  manner,  that  now  as 
I  am  about  to  bid  you  adieu,  I  perceive  a  feeling 
of  solemnity  almost  approaching  to  sadness  steal- 
ing over  me.  With  this,  I  perceive  one  of  regret 
also  commingled.  I  am  perfectly  well  aware  that 
I  have  been  under  the  necessity  of  sometimes  writ- 
ing in  the  midst  of  engagements  "whose  name  is 
Legion."  Consequently,  I  have  not  been  able  to 
communicate  to  you  such  impressions  as  I  intend- 
ed and  desired,  aud  such  as  are  calculated  to  move 
your  hearts  and  prompt  you  to  .live,  labor  and 
strive  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
in  these  ends  of  the  earth.  I  cannot,  therefore, 
close  without  specifying  some  objects,  which  I 
wish  you  to  devoutly  remember  in  your  near  ap- 
proaches to  the  throne  of  Grace. 

1st.  Remember  the  Ecclesiastics  !  In  a  certain 
yensc,  they  have  "the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
Heaven"  in  their  hands.  In  their  present  selfish 


LETTKR    XXVIII. 

state,  they  will  ''neither  enter  themselves,  iior  suf- 
fer them  that  are  entering  to  go  in."  Pray  earn- 
estly that  they  may  have  these  selfish  views  cor- 
rected— that  "the  scales  may  be  taken  from  their 
eyes" — that  they  may  seethe  light — that  the  hard- 
ness may  be  taken  from  their  hearts — and  that  they 
may  feel  the  saving  influence  of  truth  upon  them. 
You  can  scarcely  imagine  the  hindrance  they  now 
are  to  the  spread  of  the  truth,  or  what  facilities 
their  privileged  offices  combine  for  exerting  on 
their  respective  nations  a  fruitful  and  happy  in- 
fluence ! 

2nd.  Remember  Parents  !  They  are  hastening 
on  to  the  judgment  seat.  Their  season  of  proba- 
tion will  soon  end,  and  prepared  or  unprepared, 
they  will  soon  be  summoned  to  give  up  their  ac- 
count. Then,  they  have  the  interests  of  precious 
immortals  in  their  hands.  If  converted  themselves, 
they  might  be  the  means  of  leading  their  children 
"in  the  straight  and  narrow  way."  If  unconver- 
ted, they  will  exert  their  influence  to  keep  their 
dear  offspring  away  from  the  influence  of  the 
truth,  and  to  keep  them  still  "in  bondage  to  sin 
and  satan." 

3rd.  Remember  the  rising  generation.  The  in- 
terests of  the  community  will  soon  be  in  their 
hands.  Oh !  how  desirable,  how  absolutely  ne- 
cessary, that  they  should  be  brought  under  the 
power  of  the  truth,  imbibe  just  and  holy  princi- 
ples, and  exert  a  saving  influence  for  both  worlds 
on  all  around  them  ! 


LETTER  XXVIII.  207 

4th.  Remember  the  native  brethren  !  They  are 
placed  in  a  peculiarly  trying  situation.  Tempta- 
tions numerous  and  trying  beset  their  paths.  Their 
former  much  cherished  religious  system  is  against 
them.  Their  personal  friends  and  their  Ecclesias- 
tics are  against  them.  Ah !  it  is  difficult  under 
any  circumstances  "to  take  up  the  cross  and  fol- 
low Christ."  But  especially  so,  to  young  converts 
in  a  heathen  or  but  partially  civilized  land  !  Still, 
He  who  "was  a  man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted 
with  grief,"  can  sympathize,  and  richly  and  largely 
administer  of  His  grace ! 

5th.  Remember  the  inquirers!  Many  become 
interested  in  the  truth  and  "run  well"  for  a 
season.  Biit  "the  cares  of  the  world — the  deceit- 
fulness  of  riches,"  and  especially,  the  fear  of  los- 
ing their  reputation,  "chokes  the  word,"  and  they 
"go  back  and  walk  no  more  with  us."  Then,  re- 
member this  class  particularly.  Entreat  the  dear 
Savior  to  hasten  to  their  deliverance,  ere  they  go 
back  to  perdition. 

6th.  Remember  your  Missionaries.  They  need 
your  prayers  and  your  sympathy.  They  are  in  a 
foreign  land.  The  climate,  though  not  as  unfavora- 
ble as  that  of  many  regions  of  the  earth,  is  still  un- 
like that  of  our  dear  America.  Medical  facilities 
are  few  and  indifferent.  And  you  are  undoubted- 
ly aware,  that  the  average  length  of  the  life  of 
missionaries  is  much  curtailed  by  their  residence 
in  foreign  climes.  While  we  would  not  be — and 
are  not  solicitous  with  regard  to  "the  number  of 


208  LETTER  XXVIII. 

our  days,"  still,  if  it  be  the  will  of  God,  that  we 
live  and  labor  here  many  long  years — labor  faith- 
fully— labor  successfully,  what  an  unspeakable 
privilege  it  will  be  !  And  if  it  be  the  influence  of 
your  prayers  which  secures  to  us  this  privilege, 
we  shall  share  the  joy  together  in  our  Father's 
house  above ! 

7th.  Pray  for  the  descent  of  the  Blessed  Spirit ! 
Whatever  beside  we  may  receive,  without  this 
invaluable  blessing,  it  will  be  in  vain.  "  The  bless- 
ing of  God  maketh  rich."  Without  this,  the 
Gospel  will  be  preached  in  vain  from  Sabbath  to 
Sabbath.  The  Gospel  being  the  remedy,  and  the 
only  remedy,  which  we  have  for  all  the  evils, 
which  we  see  on  every  side  of  us  and  from  day  to 
day,  need  I  •  suggest  the  imperious  necessity  of 
praying  for  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  de- 
scend and  rest  upon  our  labors  ?  Without  this, 
they  will  come  to  nought. 

Our  lives  will  be  sacrificed  in  vain,  and  the 
charities  of  the  churches  will  be  expended  in  vain  ! 
It  is  in  the  Gospel,  that  the  plan  of  salvation  is 
made  known  to  this  ruined  world,  by  the  death  of 
the  Son  of  God.  It  is  the  cross  on  Calvary  whlc'i 
can  rnelt,  move  and  subdue  the  natural  enmity  of 
the  heart  and  win  back  to  their  Savior,  the  aliena- 
ted affections  of  their  souls.  Yes,  this  is  the  Cross 
which  can  tiirow  light  on  the  dark  pathway  of 
poor  guilty  men  as  they  descend  to  the  tomb,  and 
not  an  exhibition  of  any  of  the  wooden,  silver, 
gold,  or  even  rich  diamond  crosses,  which  we  see 


LETTER    XXVIII.  209 

in  the  houses,  upon  the  persons,  and  in  the  churches 
of  these  Eastern  people. 

Since  the  Father  has  given  his  Son  to  die  for 
them,  why  should  they  not  accept  of  Him,  as  "the 
way,  the  truth  and  the  life  ?"  And  since  He  vol- 
untarily descended  from  Heaven  to  seek  and  save 
them,  why  should  they  not  "commit  the  keeping 
of  their  souls  to  Him,  as  into  the''  hands  of  a  faith- 
ful Creator  ?" 

And  now  in  view  of  the  rapidity  with  which 
both  they  and  we  are  hastening  on  to  the  Judg- 
ment— the  sentence  that  is  to  be  irrevokably  pass- 
ed on  every  son  and  daughter  of  the  human  fami- 
ly, and  especially  in  view  of  the  "joys  unspeaka- 
ble and  full  of  glory/'  to  be  gained,  and  the  tor- 
ments unutterable  to  be  shunned,  let  us  from  this 
time,  both  writer  and  reader,  gird  ourselves  anew 
to  the  work  of  saving  souls.  Let  us  sympathize 
with  our  dear  Redeemer  in  his  interest  in  the  con- 
version of  the  world.  Let  us  be  co-workers  with 
each  other  and  with  God!  How  blessed,  how 
dignified  this  work,  to  be  co-workers  with  God  in 
saving  the  ignorant  and  benighted  !  If  we  do  ful- 
fil the  great  object  of  our  being  in  this  respect,  we 
shall  not  have  lived  in  vain.  We  shall  swell  the 
anthems  of  praise  to  our  dear  Savior  through  all 
eternity  !  And  let  us  remember  the  promise  in- 
cluded in  the  following  verse :  "*flnd  they  that  be 
wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  Arma- 
ment, and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness, 
as  stars  forever  and  ever"  Dan.  12:3. 
19 


210  LITTER  XXVIII, 

Once  more  commending  ourselves  to  your  pray- 
ers, I  must  bid  you  a.  last,  but  most 
Affectionate — Farewell, 

E.  C.  A.  SCHNEIDER. 


• 


HYMN, 

1.  COME,  Holy  Spirit!    Gift  of  God, 
Diffuse  thy  cheering,  healing  rays, 
Scatter  the  blessings  of  thy  Word — 
Lead  the  benighted  in  thy  ways. 

2.  Mountains  of  error,  sin  and  death, 
Rear  their  high  summits  to  the  sky — 
Almighty  Father !   send  thy  breath, 
And  these  dark  clouds  away  will  fly. 

3.  The  blood  of  Christ !  'tis  this  alone 
Can  wash  away  the  foulest  stain — 
Bring  souls  to  Him  ere  they  are  gone, 
Ere  they  have  sunk  to  endless  pain. 

4.  Awake  !  awake  !  oh,  holy  God  ! 

Let  down  the  strength  of  thy  right  hand, 

Bring  captive  sinners  to  thy  Word, 

This  may  they  grasp  with  all  their  mind, 

E.  C.  A.  SCHNEIDER. 


I 


V 


5JAE  ONIVERS/A 


